Author: Carter, Eve
Date: 2017-05-16T07:00:00+00:00
Keywords: ident; done11; Contemporary; Romance; Fiction; JeanneP
Description: **100,000 words Stand-alone romance. No Cliffhanger. Cam:** I love the game. It’s my life, my dream, and today I put my name in for the NFL Draft picks this year. That’s right. I’m quitting college as a junior. A degree can wait. My dream can’t. Sure, this is a gamble but if I wait, I could get injured or worse, meet a chick. So I made rules. No girls. No relationships. Absolutely, nothing to come between the NFL and me. Piece of cake, right? I thought so too, but then I met Allie on a spring break road trip with my best bud, AJ. They say every superhero has his kryptonite. Well, Allie Artemis
Rights: Copyright 2017 Eve Carter. All rights reserved.

The Gamble

Bad Boy Sports Romance

Eve Carter

Belmonte Publishing, LLC

Contents

Acknowledgments

Book Description

1.
Cam

2.
Cam

3.
Cam

4.
Cam

5.
Cam

6.
Cam

7.
Allie

8.
Cam

9.
Cam

10.
Cam

11.
Allie

12.
Cam

13.
Cam

14.
Cam

15.
Cam

16.
Allie

17.
Allie

18.
Allie

19.
Allie

20.
Allie

21.
Allie

22.
Cam

23.
Allie

24.
Cam

25.
Cam

26.
Cam

27.
Cam

28.
Cam

Epilogue

Saints of Sin - Preview

Other books by Eve Carter:

About the Author

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental.

The Gamble by Eve Carter – First edition

Copyright © 2017 Belmonte Publishing LLC

Published by Belmonte Publishing LLC

Acknowledgments

First, I would like to thank all my readers. Without you, my books would not exist. I truly appreciate each and every one of you.

A special thanks to my son, Jamie Mims, Youth Football coach, and his friend James Morris, #40 linebacker of the Dallas Cowboys team (at the time of this writing) for their input and expert advice about NFL football. Thanks for all your help and clever ideas.

Thanks to my PA, Shannon Hunt. Your help and guidance is amazing. Thanks to Judi Blaze, editor extraordinaire. Thanks to Lori Grundy at Cover Reveal Designs for an awesome cover.

A big “thanks” goes out to my Facebooks friends and Twitter followers, all several thousand of you, who keep me busy on my computer late into the wee hours of the night.

Book Description

Cam

I love the game. It’s my life, my dream, and today I put my name in for the NFL Draft picks this year. That’s right. I’m quitting college as a junior. A degree can wait. My dream can’t.

Sure, this is a gamble but if I wait, I could get injured or worse, meet a chick.

So I made rules. No girls. No relationships. Absolutely, nothing to come between the NFL and me.

Piece of cake, right?

I thought so too, but then I met Allie on a spring break road trip with my best bud, AJ.

They say every superhero has his kryptonite. Well, Allie Artemis may very well be my downfall. Sexy lips and long dark hair makes her the biggest gamble of all. My career is on the line and a relationship could ruin every chance I have with the NFL.

Allie

Most people don’t wake up one day and say: Hey, I want a crazy life running away from my past. Well, I’m not most people. Some call me hard-core but don’t let my attitude fool you. It’s just a self-defense mechanism. I’m really hurting inside. With my life crashing down around me, I have to find a way out. I never asked Cam Landsborough to save me but he sure looked like a superhero that night.

I don’t usually take risks, but I figured there was a decent chance that Cam could be my ticket to freedom. I know, it’s a gamble, but what other choice do I have? Call me a gold digger if you like, but I prefer the term “escape artist”.

Don’t miss The Gamble, Eve Carter’s latest bad boy romance.

Cam

“Brake!” I screamed. “Goodness-idiot AJ, BRAKE!”

My life flashed before my eyes, or at least I thought it did. The words and a massive adrenaline spike burst at the same time.

“Fuuck!”

Just my luck. I’m gonna die before I have the chance to make it to the NFL Draft picks.

A behemoth of a semi-truck just swerved inches from the front of our car, cutting us off, barely missing the left front bumper. AJ yanked the wheel and the car jerked to the right. Without thinking, I threw my hands out against the dashboard to brace myself, but the seatbelt cut into my shoulder and stopped me. I was left flapping my arms in front of me like two spaghetti noodles. I looked like an idiot, but at least I had good reflexes.

Then there was a loud pop, the kind of sound that makes your heart leap into your throat.

“Idiot!” AJ repeated my sentiments, followed by a litany of foul language as he wrestled the wheel to straighten the car. “Dumb, idiot, dang, jerk!”

I held on as the car swerved, zigzagging down the road, until AJ managed to muscle it to the side. Our small compact came to a crunching stop when the tires hit loose gravel on the shoulder of the interstate we’d been driving on for the past several hours.

My friend took a break from his expletives long enough to say, “My tire just blew!”

Why am I not surprised? He’d been driving like a bat out of torture ever since we left campus. You’d think we were on some kind of road race, instead of heading to Vegas for spring break. The old car, and the tires, probably baked dry as a raisin, couldn’t handle the hot pavement. No wonder it blew.

Ever since I’d submitted my declaration for the draft list for the NFL, I figured I was on my way to realizing my big dream. I couldn’t afford to have anything, or anyone, jeopardize it now. Maybe spring break in Vegas wasn’t such a good idea after all.

I turned to AJ, my body still wired on adrenaline and said, “What the heck, man? You tryin’ to kill me?”

“Mother, idiot, idiot, idiot!” AJ punctuated the last three words, pounding a fist on the steering wheel.

As usual, he was overreacting. It was just a flat tire. No biggy.

I shot him a sidelong glance. “What the heck, man? Do you have Tourette’s?”

“Idiot, yeah!” He blew out a breath, trying to shake off the frustration, and ran a hand through his hair. “Traffic induced Tourette’s.”

“You’re a jerk.” I grinned. Now that I wasn’t dying and we were both actually okay, I found my friend’s tantrum rather comical for being such a burly football player. “Man up,” I said. “Don’t be such a pussy.”

“Right back at ya, bro.”

AJ clicked off his seatbelt and jumped out of the car to go check the tire.

I did the same and kicked open the passenger door. An unwelcome blast of hot desert air nearly hit me back in the face when I stepped out to join AJ. He was standing at the front right corner of the car, hands on his hips, staring at the tire and shaking his head.

“Well, you’re crappy, piece of trash car has done it again,” I said, walking up to join him. “Get many chicks with this ghetto ride?”

AJ squinted up into the desert sun as if hoping by some miracle a little good fortune would fall out of the sky, but as I looked around, I knew that wasn’t gonna happen, not with our luck.

“Well, it’s better than your car,” he said. He tilted his head and slung his remark with a playful glare. “Oh, wait, that’s right. You don’t have one.”

“Hey, I got crazy-hot chicks in high school and I drove a Moped back then.”

“You’ve really moved up in the world. Your agent should have comped you a car like others do for their NFL prospects. What’s up with that? If it weren’t for my car, we wouldn’t be going anywhere on spring break. We’d be sitting in the training room, sweating out about a thousand sit ups while everyone else got blowjobs and free college-age pussy from bikini girls on the beach.”

“Forget you very much.” I raised a teasing eyebrow.

AJ was my roommate, my best bud, and we always gave each other an endless hard time, but it was all done with friendship and affection.

Aw, geez.

Did I just say affection? I meant, the buddy kind of affection, of course.

I watched as he kicked the shredded tire with the toe of his low slung, skater shoe, pursing his lips. He crossed his arms over his chest and huffed, giving me a deadpan look.

“What…don’t give me that look,” I said. “This is not my fault. Why doesn’t your dad give you a better car anyway?” I continued as I followed him around to the back of the car where he popped open the trunk. “We can’t attract chicks with a broken down car. We need something like a 5.0 Mustang, preferably in red, with a sweet leather interior. Your dad’s rich enough. Why doesn’t he throw you a bone and get you a decent car?”

AJ handed me the crowbar then removed the jack and the spare tire. “Says he wants to teach me something. Morals and values, or some trash like that. Says, he’ll buy me a new car when I graduate college and join the family business.”

I dropped the crowbar on the ground where AJ crouched, and pulled out my cell phone, wondering if I’d even be able to get a signal out here. I glanced up the length of Interstate 40. “Hey, how far do you think the next exit is? I’ll find the nearest place to get a new tire. It can’t be far.”

AJ just grunted as he cranked the handle of the jack.

“Why couldn’t that idiot have waited to cut us off just a few more miles? I said. “There’s an exit right there.”

I looked down at AJ kneeling at the tire. The car was sufficiently jacked up and he was spinning the wrench to remove the lug nuts. “I don’t know. Here, make yourself useful,” he said, “hold these nuts.”

“Sorry, bro. I don’t hold nuts,” I said, holding out my hand anyway.

“You’re a jerk.”

“Alright, I’ll hold them...gently, but I’m not going to fondle them.”

AJ placed the last bolt in my hand, shaking his head at my bad joke. I noticed a smile struggling to break out. Just the reaction I’d wanted in order to diffuse his frustration at our crappy luck.

My friend, AJ, was a good guy, but way too tense sometimes, and a little hyperactive. Qualities I’d noticed when we first met, freshman year in college. Now, in our junior year, we were first string on the Longhorns’ football team at The University of Texas, Austin. I played quarterback. AJ was a kicker and today, we were on our way to Vegas for spring break.

This would be my last escape for some fun-filled guy time with my buddy, before the NFL Draft picks came out. Back in January I signed a representation agreement with an agent, Saul Rasmussen, a neurotic, worry wart with a flop of hair that refused to stay in place. He was a rather easily excited, OCD type of guy, but a good agent. He walked me through the process of submitting my declaration letter and had been mentoring me ever since, a little too enthusiastically at times, checking up on me with a voracious amount of phone calls and texts. But who’d blame the guy. When the day came he’d get three percent of my signing bonus.

With any luck, and the talent I’d been honing since I was a kid, I’d get drafted to a professional team and quit college. Yeah, that’s right, I said quit. I wasn’t planning on finishing college. Not right now anyway. A diploma could wait. The NFL wouldn’t. I had to strike while the iron was hot. Get picked for a team at the peak of my skills, before anything like an injury could take me out of the game. I’d seen it happen to other players and I’d become consumed with the irrational idea that if I didn’t do this now, I may never have the chance, not even if I waited another year until graduation. I was at my best now and a year was a long time for an impatient guy like me. In my mind, it was like a gamble. A lot could happen in a year’s time that could ruin everything.

I watched my friend work, changing the tire as the sun burned down on us. Under my t-shirt, a trickle of sweat rolled down my back and all I could think about was how nice the casino air conditioning would feel when we stepped through the doors. They always kept those places like a freezer. And this time of year, they’d be filled with hot, college girls with luscious lips.

I shifted my weight to one foot and started clicking my cell phone off and on, a nervous habit I had when I was anxious. “Your bad driving put us behind schedule. Can’t you hurry up?”

“My bad driving? It was that jerk in the truck’s fault.”

I leaned over and looked at the tail of our car, nearly sticking out in traffic and said, “Well, you did a nasty job pulling off the road. Your rear is practically still in the slow lane.”

Just then, a black pickup truck, lifted and with monster tires, whooshed by swerving at the last second to avoid hitting our car. With a heavy hand on the horn, the driver blasted an angry warning, flipping us off making the universal “forget you” gesture as he passed.

“See I told you,” I said.

A more benevolent traveler came next, making a gentle, wide swerve as she veered away from our car and sailed past. “Your rear is in the road,” I repeated as if that’d do any good.

I moved to stand at the rear of the car and watched as the next car approached. I put on a big smile and waved to it, hoping they’d change lanes and give us a wide berth. The car swerved, just enough to clear our tail. Then just as the passenger window crossed my line of vision, a beautiful blonde lifted her t-shirt and pressed her voluptuous belly to the window, giving me a show.

Dang!

I smiled and waved at her as she passed.

“Oh my goodness, AJ. You should’ve seen it…ye-hee!” The girl was open-mouthed and laughing, along with what looked like a car full of college-aged girls.

AJ was still hunkered down at the right front wheel. “See what?” he called out without breaking his focus.

With a silly grin on my face, I trotted around the car to AJ. “Aw, man, you missed a good one. She flashed me! A hot girl just flashed her belly at me. It was awesome!”

AJ just shook his head and kept working.

“We’ve got to get going.” I prodded. “It’s freaking spring break in Vegas, man. There are tons of women, all drunk and...and...I can’t wait to get there. “

I leaned against the car, crossed my arms and looked off to the bleak horizon, dreaming. “It’s gonna be great. I’m gonna find a tall bombshell in a tiny, black dress, the kind with a jerk you’d let sit on your face for hours.”

“Oh goodness. Keep your panties on, Dorothy. This won’t take much longer. This is just a minor setback. We’ll get there soon enough. And Vegas has a river of wet pussy just waiting to be tapped, so there’ll be plenty left for you by the time we get there.”

He leaned back from working on the tire, wiping his sweaty brow with a forearm. “I know what I’m gonna do the first thing we get there,” he said. “Get one of those big slushy drinks in a cowboy boot from Coyote Ugly and watch the girls dancing on the bar, butt pumping in those skimpy shorts.”

I drifted for a moment, envisioning what it would look like. “Mmm. Yeah…” I murmured.

“Hey, jerk, did you find a place that sells tires yet?” AJ snapped. “It’s dang hot out here and I’m sweatin’ like a pig.”

“Pigs don’t sweat.” I tipped my head toward AJ. “They don’t have sweat glands. That’s why they wallow in the mud.”

“You’re givin’ me a lecture on pig sweat? Smart aleck.” With an annoyed scowl, AJ stood and wiped his hands on his jeans. “Just find us a repair station already.”

I turned my attention back to my Google search on my smartphone.

“Come on, slow poke,” AJ prodded. He watched as I continued searching the web. “Can’t you find anything? Is that finger tapping the screen as small as your little pecker? You know, we can’t drive very far on this emergency spare. These tires are only meant to go about fifty miles or so.”

I shot him a nasty look, but it was just part of the back-and-forth male bravado guys our age engaged in. We had a kind of banter that sounded foul, but we both knew it was all in fun. Like most guys our age, we confirmed our manhood by flinging caustic jibes at each other.

“Okay, I found one. The good news is there’s a gas station, a full service station, at the next exit and it’s right…there.” I looked up from the screen and motioned in the direction with my arm. “It’s so close, we could practically walk to it.”

Finished, AJ released the jack and his old Honda creaked with a moan. He stepped close, looked over my shoulder at my phone and said, “We can make it to that gas station in no time.” He picked up the tire and rolled it to me. “Here, jerk. Make yourself useful. Put this in the trunk.”

I gave him my official, “Don’t tell me what to do” look and stowed the blown out tire. I jumped in the car and we were on our way.

Minutes later we pulled into the gas station and parked. near the bay of the repair garage.

“Incredible. Look at that,” I said. “All the roll-up doors to the repair bays are shut. It’s closed. We came too late.” I checked my watch. “It’s after six o’clock.”

“Just our luck,” AJ said. He craned his neck, peering at the steel garage doors. I’m sure he was thinking what I was, hoping to see some sign of life, maybe one last employee hanging around after hours that we could bribe to help us out.

“We’ll have to find something else.” His face scrunched into a frown, then said, “Well, let’s at least go inside and get something to eat. I could go for a Red Bull and chips.”

“Chips are for girls,” I said. “I need some manly snack food like beef jerky, the hot as fire kind, preferably.”

Before AJ had a chance to do anything, I looked through the plate glass window and noticed a female attendant inside. She appeared to be in her twenties with long dark hair tied up into a loose bun. She was helping a man dressed in a black jacket and pants.

I shot a glance to the gas pumps. There were no cars. Where’d he come from? We were out in the middle of nowhere on an interstate exit and it was getting dark. The repair garage was closed, so who was this scruffy looking dude? I kept my eyes on the girl attendant, watching her face, and she wasn’t smiling. It was only this girl and a man wearing a stocking cap—oh shoot!

Black hat.

Dark clothes.

My eyes strained to see past the display racks of chips and pretzels to get a better view. It looked like the man had one hand in the pocket of his jacket—as if there was something in it. My mind filled in the gaps. It looked like something large.

And hard.

And metal in that pocket.

“What the heck?” I pitched forward in my seat, trying to make sense of what was happening inside the store. “Do you see that?” My eyes widened as my imagination spun with ideas.

“Let go of my arm, man,” AJ snapped. He was annoyed that the repair garage was closed for the night, but this was important.

“Inside the store…look.”

“So what? Two people in the store. Big deal.”

“There’s a man with a stocking cap and…I think that guy has a gun in his pocket and he’s got it pointed at the girl behind the counter. He’s robbing her. We gotta do something.”

Suddenly, AJ perked up and was peering into the window along with me. “A gun? He doesn’t have a gun. That’s not...” He craned his neck. “Does he have a gun? I don’t wanna get shot. Let’s get out of here.”

“No balls, dude.” I turned and looked at him. “That girl needs our help. Heck, we’re football players. We workout. I’m sure we can take him. We have to do something.” I turned back to check on the girl.

“Idiot, I’m a kicker, not a tackle.”

I kicked open the car door and said, “Come on. We’ve gotta act fast. Let’s just rush him.”

AJ followed suit and with my best bud on my heels, I tore into the small store in an attempt to tackle what I thought was a convenience store thief. But the slick linoleum was too much for my shoes and we bungled our take down. What seemed so well planned out in my mind, turned into nothing more than a bump, but it was enough to throw the guy off balance. In an attempt to break his fall, the thief yanked his hand out of his jacket pocket as he fell to the floor. And much to my surprise, there was no gun.

It was embarrassing to say the least. Two young, well-built football players with ripped abs and bulging biceps, and we couldn’t even take the guy down properly. If that was our best effort, it was all downhill from here.

The three of us scrambled around on the floor, the f-word popping like fireworks. Everything was, “forget you this” and “forget you that.” After a bit of a scuffle, the wily old guy in the black cap wrenched himself from our grip. Just as we got to our feet, he sprinted out the door and was gone.

We straightened and pulled ourselves together. I turned to the girl behind the counter, assuming I’d see her mouth gaping and her eyes wide with fear from the attempted robbery. But instead, she stood with her arms crossed and eyes narrowed at us, glaring...mostly at me.

“What do you think you’re doing? You knocked over the snack display,” she huffed.

She threw her hands up in the air as if exasperated with us. I’d been expecting something more like an exuberant, and grateful “thank you,” but she didn’t seem all that freaked out, considering we just saved her life—maybe.

I glanced over my shoulder at the cardboard snack display. “Oh, sorry.”

Bags of fried pork rinds were scattered about. Pork rinds were my favorite. I ate them with hot Tabasco sauce drizzled on top. At least I could get some for the road.

AJ and I looked at the girl in unison and the expression on her face told me she was totally unimpressed with our heroics. AJ turned to me and said, “You jerk, that guy didn’t have a gun.” Then smacked me on the arm.

I threw him a look like, “shut up,” then turned to the girl. Her beautiful face was still “not impressed” but man, she was beautiful.

“Are you okay, sweetheart? Did he hurt you?” I asked.

The girl rolled her eyes and shook her head, her long wispy bangs swaying with the movement. “Um… No. I’m fine, no thanks to you two.”

The girl walked around from behind the cash register and made her way to the toppled pork-rind display. I followed to help her set it upright and gave a head jerk, signaling AJ to join in.

As she bent over to pick up the scattered bags, my eyes perused the curves of her nice rear. The little angel sitting on my shoulder told me I should go straight to a motel and take a cold shower until my thoughts ran clean. The little devil on the other shoulder said, “But what fun would that be? Go for the real thing.”

Still puzzled as to why she wasn’t upset, I said, “You were about to be robbed.” I set the display upright. “Why weren’t you calling the police?”

The girl’s hands dropped to her hips with a huff. “No way, douche bags. That guy’s just a local homeless man.”

Douche bag? Why all the hostility? I just tried to save her life.

I eyed her up and down. She was definitely hot, ebony black hair, long legs, nice rear—and belly, which dominated my focus while we continued talking.

Dang. She made even simple work clothes look sexy. She wore jeans and a white shirt with the company logo on the left breast pocket. The top buttons opened enough to show cleavage and the next two buttons strained across the expanse of her ample breasts.

Nice.

Very inviting.

But her attitude sucked.

“But I saw it,” I said, motioning to AJ with a hand. “We both did. A guy, dressed in all black, you’re here all by yourself, his hand in his pocket. He had a gun…er…well, at least I thought he did.” I shrugged, realizing my wild imagination had played a trick on me. I turned to her again. “Hey, you should feel lucky we came along.”

“No, stupid. I wasn’t being robbed,” she said, a bag of pork rinds flopping against her thigh. “That man comes in here from time to time, and usually I give him something to eat. He’s homeless, duh.” She waved a hand, indicating the nasty hot dogs turning on the metal cylinders in the hot dog cooker and placed the snacks on the display. I wondered, what marketing genius came up with the idea that every gas station convenience store should offer week-old hot dogs, glistening with grease, rolling for who knew how long? Like that would lure in hungry travelers desperate for something to fill their aching stomachs, besides chips and gummy worms.

AJ stepped forward and chimed in, “For the record, I told Cam the dude did not have a gun.” He was beaming with pride, as if to one up me and impress our dark-haired damsel in distress. I could see it. He was so obvious. Shamelessly, he molested her with his eyes as we spoke.

I sneered at him behind the girl’s back as she worked to put the rest of the scattered packages back on the display. I snatched another bag of pork rinds from the floor and shoved it onto the rack. Standing behind her as we worked, I couldn’t help notice a red sheen to her hair as her head bobbed with each movement. It was the kind of trendy hair coloring college girls put in their hair. Girls that were a little bit edgy, that is. My curiosity and adrenaline spiked with the thought. Maybe she knew kinky, sexual techniques she could use on me? Not that my magnificent charm was getting me anywhere with her right now.

I blinked and focused again on the task at hand. My eyes drifted to the greasy hotdogs. “You gave Homeless Guy tube steak? The industry’s best collection of snouts, feet and other unwanted pig parts? The poor guy’ll die of a heart attack before he dies from living on the street.”

Looking even more annoyed with me, the girl furrowed her pretty brow and walked back to her post behind the cash register. Guess I didn’t score any points that time, but what can I say, I’m a football player, I like a challenge.

AJ spoke up again, seemingly eager to reinforce my error in judgment. “Well, anyway, we’re sorry for attacking your homeless friend.” He jabbed a thumb in my direction. “He thought he was robbing you.”

Although I could see from her expression the girl was still annoyed, the last remark brought a hint of smile to her face. I didn’t know if it was a sign that she liked me, or that she liked that I was the butt of AJ’s taunting.

My dark-haired beauty seemed to relax and soften. She leaned her hands on the counter and with a more cordial tone said, “That’s okay. I can take care of myself. I’ve been working the night shift here for a long time.”

My eyes trailed around the dirty inside of the store, swept with the dust of the desert wind. “This is no place for a lady,” I said.

She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter to me. I just work here part-time while I go to college.” She gave us both a look up and down as if to better assess us.

“You two don’t look like you’re from around here. I suspect you’re traveling. Is there something I can get for you?”

I smiled at her across the counter. “As a matter of fact, there is something. We’re on a trip and we had a blowout back there on the interstate. We need a new tire…or even a used tire would do. But it looks like the repair garage is closed for the night.”

“Yeah, sorry,” she said. “It’s closed. Is there anything else I can do?”

An idea was brewing in my mind, and she seemed to be warming to me, so I poured on the charm. Maybe I could sweet-talk her into opening up the repair garage.

“Well, sweetheart, maybe there’s something you can do for us.” I said it using my best player’s voice, the one I used to get women to drop to their knees and throw open my pants. “Do you have keys to the repair garage back there?”

She gave me a look with a cock-teasing glint, and raised a brow.

Hello. What was this? She’d thrown me a challenge.

Her eyes were magnificently dark, with long lashes, and looks of alluring adventures. At least that’s what I saw.

Dang, she was hot.

I let her watch me as I raked my eyes over her, and then I touched the tip of my tongue to my lips, before I spoke. “It’d really help us out if you could unlock the garage and sell us one of those tires.” And it’d also be really helpful if she’d unbutton that shirt one more button. I stared at two nice round breasts peeking out of her uniform shirt. She must’ve done something to the shirt, made it tighter, because she looked so good in it.

“I know the size of tire we need, doll. All you have to do is open the door and I’ll just snag one, put it on the car, so we can get on our way. And we won’t bother you anymore.”

I smiled my best dimpled grin, accompanied by a wink, then placed one hand on the counter and leaned forward, ever so slightly, my bicep muscle flexing as I moved. I wanted to get into her space enough to show dominance and let her feel the tension of my energy, but not enough to scare her off. This girl was a hot-tamale. I wanted to lick her up and down. I bet she was the type who liked to go all night, ride on top, so she could grind at her own pace.

With her dark eyes locked on mine, the girl parted her lips to speak. Her tongue darted out to moisten her lips, which drove me crazy, but I knew I had her convinced. She hesitated, her ebony eyes measuring me, and I swore she let out a hot breath, before she spoke. “All right,” she said and snatched a gnarly set of keys from a small hook below the cash register.

She spun, stepped out from behind the counter and headed to the door. “I’m not supposed to open the repair garage after hours,” she said over her shoulder as she walked. “Why do I have the feeling this’s gonna come back and kick me in the rear, later?”

I shot a confident look at AJ and followed behind her with my best pimp walk making a gesture with my hand to him like, “Yeah, I’m that good.”

I stopped goofing around when the girl pushed open the glass door and turned to warn us. “If I lose my job over this...you two jerks are toast.”

I gave her a friendly salute and we followed her to the silver roll up doors of the repair garage.

She turned the key to unlock the small side door leading to the office, and said, “Make it quick, will ya? I’m not supposed to leave the cash register unattended.” She stood at the door while we cut through the office to the garage to search for a tire.

We located one quickly and rolled it out to AJ’s car and left the girl to lock up. When she walked past the car to return to her post, she paused, looked me dead in the eye and licked her lips. My pulse spiked and my cock twitched. I nearly groaned. She was playing me hard, but why the change in attitude? Whatever it was, I didn’t care. All I wanted was those lips around my cock and I’d probably have to think about her later in the shower.

“You can pay me inside…for the tire, when you’re done.” And with a heart stopping pout, she snapped to her right and walked away leaving me drooling onto my skintight shirt.

What was she doing? First, she’s cold as ice, now she’s flirting like crazy. Was she messing with me?

AJ hadn’t noticed since he was working on the tire. I just stood there, bewildered, gazing at her through the window, fascinated by this woman, despite her seemingly annoyed attitude with me.

AJ looked up from his work and saw me gawking. “She was a total jerk and we were just trying to help,” he said.

“Hey, come on. We assaulted her charity cause. You know women. They like to rescue lost puppies and trash like that.” I held out my hand to hold the lug nuts again as AJ worked on the tire. AJ paused from spinning the wrench and studied me. “You’d better start acting like a lost puppy then, because it sure looks like you have the hots for her. You do, don’t you? You’re envisioning her hand down your pants right now, aren’t you, Romeo?”

“I’m envisioning both her hands down my pants.”

“Horndog.”

I wiggled my eyebrows and said, “I think I’m in love.”

“You ain’t got a chance with her. She’s probably saving herself for Mr. Right.”

“And you don’t think I’m Mr. Right? I thought she was sweet,” I said.

“Sweet? She was pissed. But most definitely, she is hot. Did you see her rear when she bent over?” He winced and smiled at the memory.

“Um…now that you mention it…I already had my cock six inches deep into that rear…in my mind, of course.”

“You sick idiot. Bet you can’t get her number.”

“Oh, you think I can’t?

“Incredible. It really doesn’t matter. Her number won’t do you any good. We’re on our way to Vegas and she lives here in…” AJ swiveled his head around, scanning the surroundings. “Where are we? Flagstaff? I mean, seriously, dude, with you living in Texas, I doubt you’ll be dating her.” He stood and said, “But hey, I’ll make you a real bet. I like being on the winning side any day, so go inside and see what you can do.”

I walked away wearing a smile. AJ called after me, “And pay for the tire while you’re in there. Don’t get sidetracked staring at her belly.”

I flipped him a teasing middle finger, as I opened the glass door. Mr. Right or not, girls crossed every line to be with a guy like me. This would be a piece of cake.

After going inside, I returned, sporting a huge grin. I yanked the car door open and slid in. Tapping my watch, I said, “Three minutes. Score!”

AJ gaped at me. “What? You got off in three minutes?”

“No, idiot. It only took me three minutes and…touchdown.”

“So you got her number?”

“No. I got something better.”

“You got some wood?”

“Jerk. I got an invite. You just can’t stand to lose, can you? Told you I could do it. Ha! Chew on that for a while.” I settled into my seat, puffing my chest like a peacock. I needed a minute to bask in my glory and rub it in.

AJ stared at me, waiting to hear the rest. “Well…what invite?”

“She said to meet her at the bar tonight. Said her name is Allie and she’s gonna be there with some friends.”

AJ rolled his eyes. “Jerk. I’ll believe it when I see it. She was kidding you. She won’t show.” He snorted a laugh. “Thinks you’re some creeper-douchebag who wears too much Axe cologne.”

“I don’t wear too much cologne.” I turned to look at him. “Do I really wear too much cologne?” I lifted the neck edge of my t-shirt and sniffed.

AJ shook his head. “She just told you that so you’d idiot off.” He jammed the key in the ignition and the engine roared to life.

“No, seriously. She’s gonna be there. I can tell. I saw the look in her eyes. She wants me.” I grinned and clicked on my seatbelt.

“Okay, we’ll see. But the bets not over until we see if she shows. I haven’t lost yet, mo-fo.”

“What are you, black now? What’s with the black man’s lingo, ‘mo-fo’?”

He cranked the wheel and threw me a dirty look. “I’m half African American. You know that, and black comes in many splendid shades.”

“Yes, I know. I especially enjoyed your sister that weekend she came to visit from her college.

“Go kill yourself. You never hooked up with my sister. She told me how she shut you down. So, you’re wrong on both accounts and I can speak in whatever lingo I want.”

“Well, I hate to break it to you, bro,” I said. “Your coffee’s got a lot of cream in it…I’m just saying. Plus, you dress like an old, white golfer.”

He looked at me indignantly. “My look is classic. I like quality made clothes. A person’s clothes say a lot about them, you know.”

“Yes, I know.” I laughed as I teased him.

“Shut the heck up. You shop at Champs sports wear at the mall. You wouldn’t know designer clothes if they slapped you in the face, idiot.”

“What can I say, I’m a quarterback. I have bulging muscles, unlike your spaghetti noodle arms.” I clamped a hand on my bicep.

AJ laughed and took his eyes off the road only long enough to glance my way. “Where are we going anyway?” he asked, slowing the car and pulling to the curb. “If we’re gonna meet your hot date, we need to know the name of the place, and then we need to get a motel for the night...a cheap one.”

“Alright, alright.” I shifted in my seat and pulled my cell out of my pocket to start a search for a cheap motel.

“What’s the name of the bar we’re supposed to meet her at?” he asked as I scrolled.

Without looking up, I said, “The Beaver Street Brewery…”

Before I could finish he cut me off. “Seriously, dude? Beaver Street?”

“I kid you not.” I looked up from my phone. “That’s what she said.”

“Argh.” AJ groaned.

“What?”

“That’s gotta be a made up name. She really did just tell you a bunch of trash. There can’t possibly be a bar in this town called, Beaver Brewery. Nobody would name a drinking establishment...Beaver.”

I’d been frantically tapping on my phone, looking up the brewery name to prove him wrong, but I was beginning to think he was right. Maybe everything Allie had said really was a bunch of trash.

Beaver Brewery.

I bit my lip. It certainly did sound suspicious and my hopes were falling quickly. Then I found it. Triumphantly, I held out my arm showing him the glowing screen of my phone and said, “Ha! There. See that? Beaver Street Brewery, 11 Beaver Street. In yo face! She’s gonna be there and I’m gonna win the bet. Be prepared to cry yourself to sleep tonight, my friend…” I glowered and wagged my head, teasing him with his own words. “Mo-fo.”

On the outside, I was all confidence and machismo, but on the inside I feared AJ was right. Allie was gorgeous and I wanted to meet up with her, but I wondered if she was even attracted to me. Why it mattered, I didn’t know.

It shouldn’t.

I was no stranger to getting chicks and my usual MO was to have fun then cut them loose once the sun came up. I had the look they all liked, well-defined physique, deep blue eyes, strong jaw, and I wore my hair in a modern cut with the sides shaved, but the top long enough for a lock to fall in my eye if not smoothed back, or sometimes I’d buzz it all off for football season. Usually, picking up girls was easy, but this new conquest, Allie, was a bigger challenge than the others. She didn’t fall all over me the way others did. No, quite the opposite. She seemed disinterested and annoyed with me when we first met. Then she threw me that hot look as she walked past the car. I couldn’t figure her out. First she was cold, then hot. The fiery look in her dark blue eyes piqued my desire and at the same time, dared me to take what I couldn’t have. Suddenly, the silly bet between AJ and me shifted and there was a new challenge. Now it was between Allie and me.

I had to have her. Even if only for one night.

Cam

Sitting at a heavy, oak table at the Beaver Street Brewery, AJ and I watched as our waitress approached, carrying two frosted mugs of beer on a tray. A thin sheen of ice crystals on the outside of the glass dulled the amber ale’s color, as if the beer inside—a gift from God in my opinion—had an angelic halo.

We were lucky. We found a cheap motel within walking distance from the bar and checked in before coming here. My gaze dropped to my watch and I wondered if Allie and her friends would show. It was past 10 p.m. I ran my hand through my hair, pushing back a stray lock.

The waitress placed the cold mugs on the table with a friendly smile and we told her to keep the tab open. After she left, my mind drifted back to Allie and our bungled attempt to be heroes at the gas station.

Before I had much time to think, AJ’s words pulled me out of my thoughts.

“She had nice belly.”

“Yeah, I saw you eye-her when we rushed in to save her from that thief.” I assumed he was referring to Allie.

AJ’s beer mug landed on the tabletop with a thud. “I was talking about our waitress, numb nuts.”

“Oh, the waitress? Yeah, she has nice belly too. More than a good handful, in my estimation. They say the perfect size fills a champagne glass, but I say, no. The perfect size fills a rice bowl at Panda Express.” I leaned back and threw him a disgusted look. “Is that all you think about, belly and rear?”

He was eyeing Allie earlier. I saw him, but why would that bother me? All men were dogs. Everyone knew that, and I didn’t even know this girl. So why’d I even care?

I downed a large gulp of my beer and said, “There’s more to life than belly and rear, you know. Women are more than just their bodies. They have brains and a personality, you caveman.”

I was quoting stuff I’d heard in my college classes, pontificating about women and culture, trying to impress my friend, but the truth was I loved the female form and every one of its magnificent curves. Truth be told, I believed that women were God’s gift, not beer. I had to keep it a secret though, lest all the women I met discovered the truth. Yup, I was a sucker for each and every one of them. But if women knew this, then they’d know my game, have an unfair advantage. A nice handful of belly, or slapping a firm round rump, always drove my cock straight to the sky. But sometimes it was more than just the physical; it was the overall package. Like with this girl, Allie. She was so far from typical. The hair, the eyes, especially her eyes, and the way loose strands of hair fell down around her face. She had the most seductive look, like she’d just been messed hard and rough.

And I liked that.

A lot.

I wanted to harass her. When I was in the store talking to her, I swear, it felt like an electric current jumped the gap of space between our bodies, and lit into me. And I’d never felt that before.

But I’d never tell. I’d never give away my secret and let women know the power they had over me. I couldn’t let emotions, my excited cock, or anything ruin my plans for my future in the NFL.

I looked over at AJ. I could see that he wasn’t the least bit impressed with my lecture.

“You and your philosophies of life. What about, ‘no girls, no commitments’? How does your latest heartthrob fit into that scheme?” AJ asked.

I pulled in my chin and blew out a breath. “Pfft.” I waved a hand in the air. “You mean, Allie? I’m stickin’ to my motto, man. Don’t have time for a relationship. Not while I’m trying to make the pros.” I leaned my elbows on the table. “That trash just drags you down. Girls get all demanding. Want to have a career and live near their job, or wanna live near their mom or sister or some trash like that. I’m telling you, I’ve seen this trash happen, and I can’t be tied down like that. No siree Bob, gotta be free. Go wherever the NFL takes me. No commitments, my friend, not now.”

“You don’t know squat,” he said. “You never had a real relationship.”

“Incredible.” I straightened in my chair and slapped a palm down on the table. “What about Monica?”

“You broke up with Monica,” he said, his voice flat.

“I never broke up with Monica.”

“No, you just started banging Kim.” He took another drink of beer.

“Well, a guy’s gotta keep his spontaneity,” I said.

AJ was alluding to my last relationship disaster. At the time, my head was so far up my rear, I didn’t even know it. In my sophomore year in college, I had a long-time girlfriend. Got all tied up in that trash. Thought I was in love, and maybe I was for about—ten seconds, although AJ will swear it was longer, and I admit, I was pussy whipped. Then after a couple months, it all became so complicated. It started with her texting every five minutes, demanding to know what I was doing, who I was with. She made me crazy. No, she made me insane, and in the end, I had to break up with her just to keep my sanity.

This year, my junior year, I decided to go for my dream. I got an agent, put my name on the draft list for the NFL and was determined nothing would get in the way. Then I was invited to the NFL Scouting Combine in February, a rather dehumanizing experience, to say the least. Talk about feeling like a piece of meat. I was measured and tested a million different ways for coaches, general managers, doctors and scouts to assess my readiness and skills. Implications of an athlete's performance during the Combine could affect their draft status and salary. An athlete's "draft stock" increased based on superior measurable qualities such as size, speed, and strength.

But I was gonna do it, go pro, and hell, I could finish college later. I was impatient and headstrong, and maybe that was part of what made me a good football player. It wasn’t that college was difficult; the subject matter came easily to me, but I was convinced I was wasting my time in class, when I could be in the NFL doing what I loved to do, play football.

After I witnessed my buddy, Sean, suffer a knee injury in a game last season—that was it. I made the decision to put my name in the Draft. I couldn’t waste another year wondering if my dream, too, would be killed by an injury. If it’s gonna happen, yeah, it’s gonna happen, but I’d rather have it happen while on a professional team, instead of a college team. At least then I’d have no regrets.

And then there’s the whole issue with my mom. She was always comparing me to Ryan. I had to prove to her that I could be better than my older brother, the Marine. In her eyes, nothing trumps being a Marine, but she’s wrong. That worked for him, for his life’s path, but this was my life, and I had to live it my way.

Plunging a hand into his pocket, AJ retrieved his phone and noted the time. “Well, idiot, guess I won the bet. Looks like you’re buying the drinks tonight, my friend.”

“Not so fast, Spidy. You snatched up that drink like you threw a spider web out of your wrist. Take it easy. She’ll be here, she’ll be here.”

I raised my glass and drained the last of my beer. “When she shows, you owe me two drinks.”

“When she shows? You mean, if she shows, and two? No way.” A look of indignation crossed his face. “What for?”

“One for my scoring with the hook up and one for her following through here at Beaveropolis Brewery.”

“You’re just trying to find a way to mooch off of me, you cheap mongrel.”

“Look who’s talking, Mr. I Can’t Afford a Decent Ride Cause of Daddy.”

AJ flipped me the usual middle finger response and threw back the last of his beer. Just as his mug hit the table, I elbowed him and jerked my head in the direction of the door.

There she was, Allie, dressed in black and metal studs, strutting it like a runway model for BDSM magazine. She was flanked by three of her friends, a guy and two girls.

Dang.

She looked delicious enough to eat, long black hair loose and flowing. As she moved, wisps floated from her face as if blown away by her radiance. Her eyes were lined, dark, and she wore cherry red lipstick on plump, parted lips. Just the sight of her, and I about shot a wad in my pants.

I raised a hand to signal her. My eyes raked up and down her body, feasting on the patch of bare skin between her top and the waist of her short black skirt. Being a guy, I don’t know the name of the short tops girls wear, but this one looked like a metal-studded bra, but with slightly more fabric.

Our eyes locked across the room. She gave me a slight head nod and led the way as they grouped into a v-formation, Allie on point. Clearly, she was the leader of this entourage, commanding, powerful and dang hot.

Her eyes drilled into me as she closed the distance to our table and I couldn’t look away. I didn’t want to. There was one heck of a connection going on between us. I tried to ignore the little voice in my head barking a warning, “Run, run for the hills, man!” I stared, in a trance. I was tripping, freaking falling for those eyes and everything else about this goddess.

With eyes still glued to her, my victory speech dribbled out of my mouth. I couldn’t even look at AJ when I spoke. “I won. Looks like you owe me two pitchers of beer, bro.”

“Pitchers? Heck, no. One glass…”

I heard him talking, attempting to disrupt me from my fantasy, flinging a string of lame complaints in my direction, but I wasn’t listening. I was lost in a daze; captured by Allie’s presence, already imagining how many different positions I could harass her in.

She stopped at the edge of our table, her three friends at her side and stepped forward. With my jaw hanging open, I kicked AJ under the table to shut him up so my goddess could speak. He was whining like a little complain about something or other.

“Hello,” Allie said.

I clamped my jaw shut and popped up out of my chair to greet her. “Allie! You made it.”

“Of course. I said I’d come. And I always keep my word.” Her voice was smooth like flowing water, her eyelids heavy with thick, black lashes and narrowed slightly as she spoke. How could AJ think this beauty had a snarky attitude? Didn’t he see what I saw in Allie? Didn’t he hear the purr in her voice, like I did?

AJ stood and said, “Great. Everybody’s here so, let’s all sit and have a beer.”

Once again, what AJ said barely registered, and I spoke directly to Allie. “Please, sit down everyone. And Allie, introduce your friends.” I really didn’t care much about meeting her friends, but it was the polite thing to say, so I motioned to the empty seat in front of her. I counted the chairs and realized there weren’t enough. Before I could move, she was already pointing and directing her friends where to sit, the assertiveness I’d sensed earlier in full throttle now.

Feeling useless, I melted into my chair. For some girls, this would come across as bossy, or jerky, but I liked Allie’s commanding demeanor. For some odd reason, it made the blood rush to my cock.

Allie motioned for the one girl to sit to her right. “This is my friend, Jen,” she said, as a petite girl with big eyes lowered herself onto the wooden chair. I could see that AJ was already studying Jen, evaluating her for the conquest, as guys often do. It was obvious the other two friends were together as a couple, by the way they stood close to each other, arms winding around each other’s waists. So it looked like AJ was in luck.

Allie turned to the guy and said, “Matt, grab a couple more chairs.” Before he turned to snag some extras, he paused to smile a hello to AJ and me, and Allie introduced him. “This is Matt…and Stephanie. You can call her Steph.”

Though I’d rather look at Allie all night, I shot a glance at Steph and Jen. Neither one was dressed as provocatively as Allie, not so much bare skin and silver rivets, and wearing a few more color options other than black. I didn’t mind. Both girls were pretty, but paled in comparison to Allie’s stunning looks.

The scrape of chair legs on concrete died down as everyone took their seat, and Allie continued the introductions. She motioned to AJ and me with an open palm and said, “And this is Batman and Robin. AKA, Cam and…Jay? I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name earlier in the brawl at the convenience store.”

Allie leaned forward with her hands on the edge of the table, and I pouted to myself, unhappy with the seating arrangement. Dang. She took the chair across the table from me and I was hoping she’d sit next to me. It wasn’t a big table, but I was wedged in between AJ to my left and her couple-friends to my right. It seemed like she’d built a fortress of human bodies for protection and I wondered why such a confidant girl would feel the need for such a thing?

“My name is AJ,” he said. “Sorry about the little tussle earlier.”

I cut in, “Hold on. I’m Batman,” I said to everyone at the tale and jabbed a thumb to my left. “He’s Robin. Just to set the record straight.”

I gloated as everyone around the table laughed at my humor, everyone except Allie, that is. All I got from her was a little half-smile as if stifling her approval. She turned in her chair, and waved down a waitress, once again, taking charge of the situation.

Jen pitched forward so we could hear over the bar music, and said, “Allie told us what happened at work today and the attempted robbery.” Jen giggled at the end of her sentence, her voice as soft and petite as she looked. “That was great of you guys to come to her rescue, even if she wasn’t in trouble.”

Jen’s last sentence landed with her words directed at AJ, and I knew she was zeroing in on him. I saw his reaction as he straightened in his chair.

Ah, yes. Jen was claiming AJ. A good sign. That meant these two sweeties had a little girl talk beforehand, the kind of thing girlfriends do when picking out who gets which guy for the night, and it looked like I was with Allie.

Sweet.

Taking the bait, AJ replied, “Aw, it was nothing.” He dipped his chin to his chest, brushing off the compliment. “I just saw Allie all alone with that rough-looking guy and figured I didn’t want to take a chance.”

I narrowed my eyes and shot him a sidelong glance. He saw that she was in trouble? He had to do something?

Rubbish.

He was telling it all wrong, taking all the credit, stealing my thunder. Well, that figured, but it didn’t matter. It was working for him. Jen was staring at him, all doe eyed, and I wanted him to have fun. After all, it was spring break.

She seemed impressed as I watched her eyes sparkle. Or maybe it was his long hair that infatuated Jen. AJ had the coolest hair, like that of many children of mixed race parents, a golden, peanut butter color with tight waves. He wore it, as only AJ could, shaved close on the sides and long on the top, tied up in a man-bun. With that, as well as his green eyes against caramel colored skin, he had a winning combination all the girls loved. AJ, Adam Jamal Thorpe, was too pretty for football, but then all the Thorpe men were good looking—and wealthy, so he’d fit right in when his football career was over and he’d join the family lingerie business. Yeah, that’s right. I said lingerie. As in push up bras and thong panties.

Goodness. AJ’s dad was a promotional and marketing beast. He’d started a woman’s lingerie business years ago, Gloria’s Secret, as a store where men could shop for sexy underwear for their wives without feeling embarrassed. It took off and now he made millions. Who’d have known? So this was what AJ had to look forward to after college. Rough life, I know, dealing with smoking hot models and their bra cup issues.

I turned to the group and said, “Can you give us a minute? My friend here forgot to take his Librium today.”

When I leaned over to whisper in his ear, AJ spoke first. “I like the little one. She looks like she knows things.”

“Right, but I’m trying to impress Allie and you made me look like an idiot with your version of the gas station thing.” I barked the words in a sharp whisper. I was sitting across from one of the hottest girls in the world and he was flapping his jaws about our screw up at the gas station. “Enough already.”

“Alright, alright. I won’t embarrass you anymore.”

“Thank you very much. I can do that all by myself.”

I straightened in my chair, just as the waitress appeared with a cheery smile and her tray. I was relieved to move the conversation in a different direction and stop talking about the humiliating gas station incident.

Before I could talk, Allie spoke up. “Okay, everybody. We’re gonna play a drinking game.”

I raised an eyebrow. This girl didn’t waste any time.

“What can I get you?” the waitress chirped.

I opened my mouth to speak, but Allie cut me off. “We’re gonna need beers, the bigger the better. The twenty ounce size for this game.” She pinned me with her gaze and spoke directly to me when she added, “No wussing out.”

Why’d she say that? Was she singling me out? Had AJ’s story convinced her I was a loser? I felt stupid, launching into my usual rant about the downfalls of too much beer, but I had to think about my future. I couldn’t afford to look sluggish at training camp. I ran the 40-yard-dash at the Scouting Combine with an excellent score, but what would it be with a beer belly? A slow 4.6?

“Oh, I don’t know. A drinking game? Can’t get a beer belly before Draft pick day.” If I did anything to screw up my chance at getting drafted, it’d be over, and my future would be working the grill at Chili’s. But before I could finish explaining to my new friends about the importance of staying in tip-top shape for my football career, Allie interrupted. No surprise there.

“Cam…” Her voice was sharp and it caught me by surprise. Like the crack of whip, a naughty whip in my mind, and it sent my blood rushing to my groin.

“I said, no backing out. Only real men with balls can play this game. Now, get with the program.” She pierced me with a teasing smile, more alluring than the previous little smirk.

Wow. Amazing.

The magnetism between us was unbelievable, yet we’d just met. I wanted to kiss that smile until she was pressing herself against me, and begging me to take her, but I knew I shouldn’t. Despite the warning bells ringing in my head, I ignored them and decided to accept her challenge. Oh, it was so on now. She had no idea who she was messing with.

Come on, sweetheart. You come in here looking all sexy. Well, bring it on. I can play dirty too.

I threw my hands up in surrender and laughed, “Okay, okay, I’ll play your silly little drinking game. Ruin my fine athletic body, suffer the sling and arrows of hangover hell, just for you, baby.”

The waitress nodded, seeing we were ready for the tools of the game and said, “A serious drinking game needs a lot of beer. How about a couple pitchers for starters?”

“Good idea, Carrie“ Allie said. “And keep’em coming.”

As I watched the two exchange glances, I had the feeling they knew each other and were in cahoots. This probably wasn’t the first time Allie pulled the drinking game stunt with some new guy she just met, similar to a pool game hustle, and I was the little jerk.

Before long, two large pitchers brimming with foam were delivered to the table along with several tall, slender beer glasses. By now, we’d gotten through the small talk, where AJ and I explained that we were headed to Vegas for spring break. The others already heard the part about the flat tire and the gas station, and Matt seemed genuinely interested when we talked football and my plans to go pro.

Allie immediately grabbed one of the pitchers and started filling the empty glasses. As she poured, her dark eyes flicked to mine, and she asked casually, “So Cam, are you leaving in the morning?”

“Yeah, first thing. We got a room for the night. It’s practically right next door at that little motel.” I motioned with my hand. “The one that kinda looks like the Bates Motel.”

She returned the pitcher to the table without cracking a smile and said, “That’s convenient.”

Convenient? Was I reading too much into this? Did she want to go to the motel and have wild sex with me? I could only hope.

“Yeah, I noticed your car parked over there when I came in,” she said. “I recognized it from the gas station. It’s…um…rather old. Are you sure it’s gonna make it to Vegas?”

Matt picked up the other pitcher of beer and began pouring for Steph and himself. “I think I saw it too,” he said. “That old gray Camry in front of the motel next door?” He winced. “Yikes. Hope you have a good towing service.”

Everyone laughed, but AJ’s face wrinkled in dismay. “Hey, you people are awfully hard on the new guy. Don’t worry, my car’ll get us there. That’s right, Old Reliable, she’ll make it to Vegas.”

The look on everyone’s faces told me they doubted it, but they shrugged it off, ready to have some fun.

With all the glasses filled, Allie straightened in her chair. She placed her palms down on the table, signaling everyone to pay attention, as she launched into an explanation of the drinking game at hand.

My eyes trailed down the bare skin of her slender arms and over the metal-studded edge of her top as it rose over the mountains of her nicely curved breasts. Her long legs were hidden under the table, but I vowed to get my hands on them and that fine round rear of hers sooner, rather than later.

Before I could get lost in my fantasy any further, the sound of AJ’s voice brought me out of my thoughts.

“What game are we playing? Quarters?” he asked. “We play that all the time, at college.”

“Beer Pong?” Matt’s tone was hopeful.

“No. This game’s called, Questions,” she replied. Although the answer was meant for the group, Allie’s gaze dug straight into me.

Matt made a sour face. “That sounds like a girl’s game. We need a manly game, like Beer Pong,” he said drumming a fist on his chest. “Me, like Beer Pong.”

Steph groaned a response to his caveman gesture, then warned the rest of us, “Watch out, you guys. Allie is really good at drinking games.”

“Is that right?” I was intrigued. Sexy, beautiful and she can hold her own in a drinking game. “Questions?” I mused. “Is that like Truth or Dare?”

All she said was, “You’ll see,” and quirked a smile. Then she continued, “Okay, here’s how it goes. We take turns and ask one person, one question at a time. The person asking has to address the other one by name. No pointing fingers allowed.”

The expression on Allie’s face was serious as she mimicked, pointing at each of us. “Okay, so once you’ve asked your question, the other person must answer with a yes or no, and then immediately ask another person a new question. Any hesitation in answering, like laughing, or doing anything else besides asking a new question, is punishable by a drink. And it has to be a different person. If you ask a question back to the same one who asked, that’s punishable by a drink. And if you ask the exact same question, that’s punishable, too.

“Oh, shoot,” AJ said with a laugh. “I know I’m gonna harass this up.”

Allie ignored him and added, “Oh yeah, and you can’t just rephrase the same question. It has to be completely new and unique. Everyone got it?”

I held up a hand. “Hold on,” I said. “Are there any questions considered off limits? Like something you don’t want anyone else to know?”

AJ smirked, teasing, “Like what? Do you have three balls?”

Everyone laughed and took a pre-game swallow of beer to grease the wheels before getting started. Allie gave a devious smile and said, “All questions are fair game, Cam.”

There she was, directing remarks directly to me again. What was up with this girl? I hoped it meant she had the hots for me.

“It’s a really fun game,” Jen added. “We’ll get to know each other better than you ever wanted. And if a question causes everyone in the group to laugh, I’ll call a team-drink. Okay?”

I positioned my beer glass in front of me and hunkered down. “Alright, let’s huddle and break. Who’s going first?”

Allie eyed me with a challenging look, and said, “You’re the guest in our town, so you go first, Cam.”

“Oh, shoot. I don’t know what to ask,” I said, feeling put on the spot.

Without breaking her gaze, Allie enticed me further and said, “Make it a good one.”

I swallowed hard. Her dark eyes and piercing gaze drove me crazy with desire. All kinds of kinky thoughts about her in that silver-studded top popped into my head but, I couldn’t just ask, “Wanna idiot?” Which was what I really wanted to say.

“Um…well, Okay,” I began and said the first stupid thing that popped into my head. “Allie, how was your day?”

She cocked her head to the side, looking at me like I was an idiot and said, “It has to be a ‘yes or no’ question. Rephrase it.”

“Oh, right. Then, Allie, did you have a good day at work?”

Her gaze was burning holes in me and it seemed the others began to notice.

Finally, she answered, “Yes, I met a very…um, interesting person.” Her eyes lingered on me as she turned her head slowly to Jen. According to the game rules, Allie had to ask a question immediately and she did. “Jen, do you think Cam is hot?”

“Yes,” she shot back with a smile.

I grabbed my beer and took a swig, trying to hide my grin. I was beginning to like this game.

Jen had answered quickly, as if impatient to start her question, and turned immediately to my friend. “AJ...do you like girls from Arizona?”

AJ perked up, surprised to be called on so soon. “Well, we did sort of get stranded here...I mean, yes, yes! I like girls from Arizona.” He rushed his final answer to keep with the rules of the games.

There was a noticeable spark growing between AJ and Jen and everyone at the table picked up on it. He grinned wide and paused, caught up staring at Jen, but it was his turn to ask a question and if he waited too long, he’d have to take a drink. I elbowed him and said, “Hurry up.”

“Oh, yeah. Jen…” Before he could continue, everyone stopped him with a unanimous groan. He shook his head when he realized his mistake, can’t ask the same person your question. “Shoot! No, I mean…arrrgh!

“Ah ha!” Allie said, triumphantly. “Take a drink. You messed up. Can’t ask the same person. Drink.”

Everyone laughed at AJ’s foul as he reached for his beer. “Hey wait,” he whined. “This game isn’t gonna be very interesting unless we all drink.”

So in the spirit of fun, we all agreed and took a sympathy drink along with AJ’s punishment before continuing.

“Okay, here goes,” he said. “Steph, do you…?”

Allie cut in, “Come on, ask something wild. Don’t hold back.”

He gave her a doubtful look, as if he wasn’t sure if he should be so bold, then pushed on. “Okay, okay…Steph,” he started again with a smile. “Does Matt here, you’re lover, satisfy you in bed?”

Everyone raised an eyebrow in anticipation and turned to Steph. Steph blushed and answered with an exuberant, “Yes!”

Matt stuck out his chest and chimed in, “Every night and every day, baby.”

Steph took her turn next and with a mischievous look in her eye asked, “Matt, do you masturbate often?”

“Oh, man!” I reeled back, not sure how Matt would react, but from Steph’s expression, I was pretty sure she’d played this game before.

Matt furrowed his brow, and said, “What the…” and everyone laughed. “Yes. I mean, no!” Steph widened her eyes in mock surprise, to which he said, “No! Not at all, baby. Not since we’ve been together. I have you. Don’t need my hand.”

AJ and I nodded in unison, and said, “Good answer, man, good answer.”

Jen called out, “I call a team-drink! Matt, you took too long to answer plus, you changed your answer. No fair. And everyone laughed, so team drink. Come on, everyone. Go!”

Smiles all around the table told me everyone was happy to take a team drink. Even Allie’s initial coldness was melting, and she smiled at me over the top of her glass.

Once finished, Matt rubbed his hands together as if eager to dig into his question and said, “Alright. Let’s make this more interesting.” He leaned in my direction. “Cam…you’ve been eyeing Allie pretty hard all night…what do you think her cup size is? C, D or...double D?”

“Ah’s” and snickers bounced around the table. “Guilty, as charged!” I threw my hands up in the air. “Matt, my friend, you’re going to get me in trouble with the lady.” Although Allie didn’t seem all that unnerved, I suspected she was enjoying the direction things were going.

Allie said, “Take your punishment, Cam. Take a drink. You didn’t answer with a yes or no.” Then she turned to Matt and swatted his arm. “Who told you my size, Steph? Matt, you have to take a punishment drink for that one, too.”

“I’m just saying…” He shrugged. “Why do I have to drink? You keep changing the rules.”

“Because you’re a moron.” Allie teased. “And it’s my game, so I make all the rules. Okay, now back to the game. Whose turn is it? Oh, yeah, Cam. You didn’t exactly follow the rules, but go on…make it a good one.”

“Hmm, let’s see…” I scanned the faces around table, feeling a little buzzed from the beer. We’d all been breaking the rules and drinking in between our turns, punishment or no punishment. I wanted to see Allie laugh again, so I decided to razz AJ.

“AJ…does your girlfriend arch her back when you give it to her good?”

It worked and everyone laughed as AJ pretended to be a girl in the throes of an orgasm. He arched his back, bringing out more laughter as he made noises to go with his bad acting, and I watched Allie, giggling with laughter. I liked it when she smiled. Much better than her badass attitude.

“Oh goodness, please stop,” Jen called out through her giggles, “Team drink! Team drink! You all are laughing so I’m raising the punishment. Double drink, for that one. Come on, everyone. Bottoms up!”

All the players took a long drink and after AJ drained his glass he cleared his throat to speak. “It’s my turn. Okay, Allie…” AJ paused, as if searching to find the right words. He scratched his chin and by the way his mouth curved into a smile, I could tell he was up to no good. “Allie, do you keep the front yard mowed? You know, keep the bushes trimmed, so to speak?”

Everyone broke into reeling laughter, everyone except Allie. As her eyes blazed into mine, I tried to throttle the dizzying current racing through me. Thanks to AJ, I now had an image of her hot little pussy storming through my mind, sending all kinds of ideas to my cock.

Allie wasn’t blind to the attraction between us, but to my surprise, and without missing a beat, she answered, “Yes,” and smiled at me with a come-on glint in her eye.

There it was again, the hook. The barb was sharp, but the pain was sweet. She’d thrown out her line, now all she had to do was reel me in. Then she asked her question. “Cam, do you secretly want to have sex with me?”

Made bold by the alcohol, I blurted out, “Idiot yeah! Wanna go outside right now?” I couldn’t control myself any longer. Between the beer, the sexual tension and my raging hormones, I didn’t think before I acted, I just reacted.

I lurched forward and dove across the table. I was like Moses parting the Red Sea. I grabbed Allie, pulled her to me and took those plush lips into my mouth, unaware of being sprawled over a table surrounded by people. Allie didn’t flinch. She didn’t pull back, or shove me off. She wanted it too.

Everyone laughed and leaned back in their chairs as if the heat between Allie and me was a bonfire planted in the middle of our table. And it was. At least that’s the way it felt inside my pants. Allie was hot and I was on fire for her. My heart pounded. Her eyes were intimidating, but all I could do was melt as she dipped her tongue between my lips, and I tasted her delicious kiss. I moved forward for another taste, and that’s when she pulled back.

“Aw, geez, you two. Get a room,” AJ belted out.

Jen teased and added, “Somebody throw some water on ‘em.”

Matt popped up out of his chair and Steph followed suit. “Okay, that’s our cue to leave. See you guys later.” He didn’t seem embarrassed. Being a guy, he knew where this was going.

I barely heard anyone talking. The words were muffled and distant, like I was under water. I pulled away an inch at a time, eyes still locked, and sat down.

That was the most awesome kiss I’d ever experienced. What kind of voodoo did this girl have over me? I was mesmerized, no, I was electrified and totally under her spell.

Idiot.

I was in trouble now.

I didn’t let go of her hand, but pulled her around the table to sit in the chair next to me where Steph had been sitting. I didn’t want her to escape and leave with the others.

With my trance broken, I reluctantly tore my eyes from Allie when I realized Matt was still talking to me, saying good-night. I blinked and jumped into action, saying the proper, “Glad to have met you guys,” type of thing, but it all grated on my nerves now, like one big annoyance. I wanted the room and all these people in it to disappear. I wanted Allie all to myself and have her hot lips on me again. Probably not a good idea.

I had the sneaking suspicion this woman would be nothing but a bucket load of nasty, hot trouble.

Cam

After Matt and Steph left the bar, AJ and Jen sat close, talking and smiling. Maybe AJ’d get some action tonight after all, thanks to his piece of trash car. I’d have to remind him later that he owed me for that. Engrossed and flirting with each other, they faded out of my radar as I turned all my attention back to my score for the night, Allie.

Leaning forward in her chair, she rested her elbows on the table in a comfortable position. It seemed my charming personality was working, and she was being receptive to my flirting. Heck, more than receptive after that lip lock over the table. I slid my chair closer and she smiled as I slipped an arm around her shoulder. I was dying to be next to her, on top of her with my cock in her, but for now I’d settle for just touching her. I craved the dizzying energy she emitted that made me feel a little bit crazy. I wanted to roll into bed with her, pull her down on top of me and watch her belly bounce while she rode me. But I still wasn’t sure about her. Who was this mysterious vixen? Hardly the kind you’d find working at a gas station, that’s for sure.

I began tracing my fingertips up and down the silky, bare skin of her arm and she relaxed into me. This was a good sign. The more I stroked her arm, the closer she leaned, and I caught the floral scent of her shampoo. She smelled like heaven. My pulse ticked faster and my cock twitched with excitement. I’d have to figure a way to get her out of this bar and be alone.

Dang.

I’d never met a woman with such an intense effect on me. Allie exuded raw sexual energy that made my body burn and I swore it was so thick I could literally breathe it in. How’d she do it?

Didn’t know. Didn’t care. I just wanted it to continue. I knew I should stop, pull back. This wasn’t going anywhere tomorrow, or the day after.

Stop, I told myself. You need to stop…

No way was that happening. Not after the beers and the throbbing cock in my pants.

As she leaned in, our bodies touched at every contact point possible, filling the gap between us, and I couldn’t bear to pull away. It all felt so amazing.

With my nose nestled in her hair, I murmured in her ear, “Goodness, you smell great. And earlier...you tasted great.”

She took in a deep breath and I felt her chest expand. “Mmm. You tasted pretty good yourself,” she said, tilting her head ever so slightly, exposing the soft skin of her neck for my exploration.

“Wanna taste you again,” I murmured, touching my lips to her pale neck.

She shivered and shifted in her seat, which I took as a sign. She crossed and uncrossed her legs as if struggling to hold something at bay. It was obvious, she felt it too, the heat, the volcano boiling inside. My cock was twitching like crazy, and I mirrored her movements, shifting in my seat, too. Goodness, I wanted to harass this woman, bad.

I pulled my nose out of her hair and leaned back to study her face, contemplating my next move. Our eyes locked and neither one of us spoke for a moment, we just stared, as if stuck in silent debate, wondering what to do next with this off-the-charts sexual tension between us. My heart pounded and my cock was halfway to being a steel rod. Should I be polite and restrain myself?

I should. Heck, we just met.

Or should I throw caution to the wind and give in to my desires, as usual? Well, why not? I was young and on spring break. That’s what college-aged guys did. We ate up life in big gulps and swallowed it down with no consideration for tomorrow.

Before I gave it another thought, Allie grabbed my face with both hands. She brought my mouth to hers with a forceful tug on my hair. As her tongue tangled with mine, my brain kept telling me to stop, to keep my goal in mind. Don’t get involved, just harass her and leave.

Then she made the decision for me and I didn’t resist.

“Let’s go outside.” She pressed a hand to my leg, burning my thigh as she ran her hand the length of it, stopping just short of my happy cock. “I need some fresh air.” Her voice was raspy and the look in her eyes, pure lust.

My eyebrows shot to my hairline and she jerked her head in the direction of a door. She cleared her throat and said, “Come on. There’s a back way out.”

Oh, this most definitely was a signal. I wondered how many times Allie had done this before, led a horny, drunk guy out back to give up the pussy. But at this point, I didn’t care, and my cock wasn’t putting up any objections either, so I let her take my hand, and I followed as she pulled.

AJ, absorbed in his own carnal entertainment with Jen, shot me a sly glance as I got up. I didn’t say a word. No need to. He knew the drill. Allie was about to get some big D and he knew it.

Taking the lead, she towed me outside through a weather-beaten door that looked like it’d had its fair share of beer bottles and drunks flung against it in the past. The minute we fell out the door, we were clawing and kissing, dying to get at each other.

She spun me around, pulling me close, her lips searching for mine. My desire was bursting inside me, rising in leaps and bounds. She whimpered hungrily, and I caught her tongue and sucked on it. I shuddered and raced a hand down to tug at the hem of her short skirt. She started the kiss, but I took control. I circled her waist with my arm, sliding a hand into her tangled hair, thrusting my tongue deep into her mouth. There was no going easy and working into it, just heat, raw and pulsing. Every glide of my tongue over hers felt electric.

We pulled apart momentarily to catch our breath, panting. My cock throbbed and I heard her mutter my name. I pulled her in hard, desperate to taste her again, sucking her plump lips into my mouth, twisting into a searing kiss. She kissed me back, equally hard, going from zero to sixty in a flash, hips grinding, tongues twisting, and adrenaline skyrocketing. Idiot, it felt good, so good. A raspy moan left my throat and I was desperate for more of her.

The more we kissed, the more I clawed at her, my hands up and down her body, squeezing belly and groping her rear. And the more she wiggled against me, the harder she mashed her pussy on my jean-covered cock, until pure steel was rubbing against her. Her hand shot down to my crotch and rubbed my bulging hard on. My eyes rolled back in my head and I moaned against her lips.

“Oh, gaaawd,” I breathed out the words on heavy gasps, afraid that if I said too much she’d realize this was a bad idea, and I was just some horny drunk college guy passing through town. Cupping a handful of breast, I breathed out the words. “Let’s go somewhere. Is there anywhere we can go? Goodness, I want to forget you.”

If we didn’t do this soon, either she’d back out, or I’d explode. Though from the way she had her tongue down my throat, I think she wanted it as much as I did. On the other hand, she could be a total tease, messing with me, leading me on and at any moment would stop and say, so long sucker.

She squeezed my cock and at the same time pulled out of the kiss with a bite to my lower lip.

Hard!

“Ow!” I laughed with surprise. Was that a sign she wanted to stop? Somehow, I didn’t think it was. Anyway I hoped she wouldn't come to her senses and say stop.

“That was...hot!” I said. “Kinky, but hot.”

She didn’t say anything, just raised a brow.

Actually, I was surprised, not at her actions, because I’d already assessed her as a bit on the wild side, but because I liked it. Every nerve ending seemed to be on high alert and the bite made my blood rush and my cock get even thicker, if that was even possible.

She pulled away and looked down the narrow street behind the bar. I snatched her wrist and pulled her back to make her look at me. I was afraid she would bolt. “Hey, where you going?”

“Come on,” she said. She tugged on my hand and we took off down the alley. It wasn’t the most glamorous place for sex, but dang, her tongue had me thinking about her in a million different ways.

Dirty cinder-block walls lined with industrial garbage bins didn’t make for a romantic setting, but this would just be a quick idiot, a one-night stand, and if she was game, so was I.

We moved further along the alley, past a deserted parked car opposite the back of the building, to a more secluded place than the back door of the bar we just left, Beaver whatever-the-heck. I couldn’t remember, because all rational thoughts just went sailing right of my mind.

We came to an overhang on another building that created a bit of shadow from the street lights, and Allie pulled me into it, frantically tugging at my belt buckle.

I gripped her face with my hands and kissed her like a delicious drink I couldn't get enough of, helpless to resist. This was stupid, out in the alley like this, well, half of me thought so, while the other half, the testosterone driven side, said, who the heck cares? But still I paused and mumbled, “My hotel room is right next door...um...we could um....”

She answered by popping open the button on my jeans, and I heard the zing of the zipper.

“Can’t wait that long,” she panted.

Hallelujah, this woman’s wild! Maybe too much to handle? Well…

Oh goodness! She had my throbbing cock in her hand, eyeing it like her next Popsicle.

Harass the motel room.

I grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand off my cock, my breathing heavy.

“Wait, I need protection…” I said, pulling my wallet out of my back pocket.

While I fumbled with it, she seemed to cool. Dang, I was afraid this would happen.

In my haste, my fingers missed the right pocket, and I pulled out some cash.

“Cam,” she said as she lightly traced a finger over my biceps. “You’re so, so incredible.”

I jammed the bills back and moved to the other flap for the condom.

“All these muscles…and I love your eyes, the way your hair sometimes falls over them.”

I just nodded, still fumbling to get the condom out of the package. It took three tries with my teeth just to rip it open.

“I have to admit, I liked you from the start,” she said. “At the gas station.” She dropped her chin to her chest as if something in the air turned her shy. “I hope you don’t think…well, I mean, I know we probably won’t ever see each other again after tonight…and…I don’t know, you seem like a really nice guy. I just wanted to, you know, have something to remember with a nice guy.”

I looked up, not believing what I was hearing. Actually, I hadn’t been listening to everything she was saying, distracted with the condom package from hell, but why the sudden change? The hard core, commanding attitude had melted and she was softer now, but her words hadn’t really registered. My cock was hard as diamonds as I started to roll on the condom, sidetracked with visions of taking her from behind and how fantastic it’d feel. “Wha…what?”

“Well, maybe we should just forget this,” she said. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t…”

“Wa-wait a minute.” I cupped her face in my hands, and gazed into her dark, fathomless eyes. She looked torn, not sure if she wanted to devour me or run away. “It’s okay. We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. I mean it. I’m not that kind of guy.”

I was standing there gazing into her blue eyes, my head spinning with carnal desire, and a condom hanging off my toe. She smiled and reached up to cover my hand with hers. I thought she was about to say something, to let me know she was okay with this and still wanted to mess.

Before I could blink, a heavy hand landed on my right shoulder, breaking my euphoria. With the power of a tornado, I was spun around to the angry, red face of some burly dude. A big, rough-looking biker grabbed me and threw me up against a nearby-parked car. I felt the sting of cold metal as my rib cage hit the hood and my body fell forward. I’d been hit hard in football, so pain was no stranger to me, but dang, that hurt.

I scrambled, trying to get my feet under me, when the guy pulled me by a fistful of shirt and flung me against the car for a second round of searing pain. Idiot better not break any ribs. I needed to stay in top shape for the pros.

“What the heck?” I blurted out. I had no idea who this guy was, but I was about to find out.

“You think you can idiot my ol’ lady and live?” he seethed, eyes bulging, close enough to smell the stench of whiskey on his breath. “Well, think again, idiot.”

He lifted me to my feet and in the same movement pulled a small revolver from where, I don’t know. With the barrel, jammed to my forehead he held me by my shirt, arched backward this time over the hood of the car.

I stuttered, “N-n-no, wait. Hold on, I…I didn’t do anything. We didn’t…”

“Shut up, idiot!” he barked.

I shot a glance to my left and saw a shadowy figure moving. It was Allie running away. At least I hoped it was. He pulled the hammer back, ready to let a round fly. I heard the click, and squeezed my eyes shut.

Idiot! I’m dead.

All I could think was my NFL career was over before I’d even had a shot at it. Dead, at twenty-two because of a messed-up hook up.

Then a miracle happened. I heard a scraping, shuffling noise followed by the crash of glass. My eyes popped open. The tension on my shirt released as the dude’s fist relaxed and he melted to the pavement with a groan.

I looked up. There was AJ, a broken beer bottle in his hand, and the biker dude, a gnarled heap at my feet.

AJ hissed in a loud whisper, “Let’s get the heck out of here!”

I nodded and climbed over the guy to get clear of him, putting my withered junk back in my pants and zipping up as I hopped over. AJ threw what was left of the beer bottle into a dumpster and then kicked the gun clear of the fallen body. It slid across the pavement, scraping, metal on cement sounds, then ending up under a gray dumpster on the other side of the alley.

“Thanks, man. How’d you know I was in trouble…wait a minute.” Then I noticed his hand, blood dripping from where a shard had slit open the skin. “Your hand…you’re bleeding.”

“Never mind, let’s just get the heck outta here before anyone comes,” he said. He held the injured hand away from his body as we moved, crimson drops hitting the ground. “I’ll wrap it later. Let’s go, let’s go!”

“But what about Allie?” I shot a glance around the area. It was dark and there were a lot of shadows. I hoped she’d be hiding in one of them, but she was nowhere to be found.

“Long gone. Let’s go!” He pulled on my arm and we took off running. “You want that girl? Forget you ever met her. She’s crazy,” he said, as we tore out of there.

We rounded the corner of the row of buildings, our feet slipping and sliding when we hit wet grass in the parking lot divider between the bar and our motel.

“No, she’s not,” I panted as we ran. Although I didn’t know why I felt the need to defend her now, on the run. “She’s actually kind of nice.”

“Yeah? Well, why the hell’d you pick one with a biker boyfriend?”

We’d made it to the motel, but instead of going to the room door, AJ ran to the driver’s side of his car. I’d followed so close, I bumped up against him when he stopped.

“He’s probably the general of the KKK of bikers.” He shoved me off and continued in a lowered voice. “Didn’t you see the patch on the back of his jacket? If you get with her, that dude and twenty of his messed-up, redneck brothers will be on you like angry on a wet cat, and with my skin color, I can’t stick around and take that chance.” He motioned for me to go around and get in the car. “Now get in!”

I darted around to my side, yanked open the door and jumped in, yelling, “Go, go, go!”

AJ had already bounced into his seat. He hit the ignition, threw it in reverse and we screeched out of the parking space. As he shifted into drive, I rolled down my window and flung the motel room key at our door. It bounced off the weather-worn surface of Room 18, and before it could hit the ground, we’d spun off, tires kicking up a spray of rocks.

About fifteen miles down the road my breathing finally evened out. Thanks to football training, my speed was an asset when I needed a quick escape, and we both made it out in time.

I turned to AJ. I was so focused on getting the heck out of there, I hadn’t even looked at him until now, too busy imagining what my face would look like with that dude’s fist making mashed potatoes out of it, or worse, making swiss cheese of it with bullet holes. Now, he sat, pitched forward in his seat, a gnarly white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel, eyes focused at the dark road ahead as he drove us into the night. The blood on his hand had stopped flowing and now I could see it was only a nick in the skin.

“Hey, thanks, man for helping out back there. I would’ve been dead without you.” I ran a hand through my hair and blew out a breath, straightening in my seat. “That was one crazy idiot.”

He didn’t answer. He didn’t even blink, so I tried again. “You’ve been going ninety.” I leaned and peered over at him. “You can slow down now.” He still didn’t respond and I began to worry. I laid a hand on his arm and said, “AJ, chill. It’s okay. We’re out of the woods.” His jaw muscle flexed.

I spoke softly, trying to break his trance. “Really. It’s okay.”

I saw his shoulders relax. He loosened his death grip on the wheel and let out a long breath. “Idiot, man…that was…”

“I know, man…intense.”

“Idiot, I’m still wired,” he said.

I glanced at his bloody hand on the wheel. “You got something to wrap that hand?” I blew out a breath. He glanced at his hand and shook his head.

“Nothing? No monogrammed handkerchief tucked in your glove box?”

I’d seen AJ dressed in his Armani suit at one of our football banquets, and he always carried an expensive monogrammed handkerchief. It was just another part of his wealthy upbringing and another reason I teased him about dressing like an old white golfer. I hoped my jab at him would help relieve some tension, but it didn’t seem to be working.

I kicked my foot at my backpack on the floor of the car. Luckily, we hadn’t even taken our bags out of the car, just got our room key and went straight to the bar.

“All I got is a sock,” I said. “Want me to wrap your hand with my gym sock?”

“Um, no. I’d probably catch Ebola from your infected toe jam germs. My dang hand’d rot and fall off.”

I acted all indignant. “Are you implying that I have Athlete’s Foot?”

“No. I’m saying you probably used that sock to jack off, jerk.”

I smiled. The fact that he’d volleyed back an insult proved he was in a better mood. My plan worked.

“How’d you know that guy’s in a biker gang?” I asked.

“Club…” he corrected me. Definitely, he’s in a motorcycle club. I saw his chopper, along with all the others parked in front of the bar. And you know what that means…solidarity, loyalty, someone always has his back, or in other words...it means a trash storm for us.”

I furrowed my brow and turned to him. “How do you know so much about bikers and their clubs?”

“TV. I watch Sons…”

Before he could finish his sentence, I heard a rustling noise coming from the backseat, and a voice chimed out, “Surprise!”

Allie popped up with a big smile.

Startled, AJ about jumped out of his skin. He jerked the wheel, sending us all catapulting to the right, and then the left, as he tried to gain control of the car.

“What the heck?” he yelled.

Allie screamed as we swerved, and all three of us cried out in unison, some version of “Fu-u-uck!” as AJ veered to the side of the road. This sort of thing had been happening in my life entirely too much lately.

My heart was in my throat and beating a mile a minute. I spun in my seat to face Allie.

“What the heck are you doing in our backseat?!”

“Are you crazy woman?” AJ added. He killed the engine, breathing hard, his knuckles back to snow white. “What were you thinking? You nearly got us killed.” The words spewed out in a rush of adrenaline excitement. “Literally! And I’m not just talking about your biker boyfriend, but just now. Are you out of your mind, jumping up like that? I nearly pissed myself.”

“I’m sorry,” Allie said.

“I’m sorry?” Now it was my turn to tear into her. “That’s all you have to say? You put our lives in danger, not once, but twice and all you can say is, I’m sorry?” I gaped at her with wide eyes.

Unbelievable.

I knew girls were trouble, but now it seemed I’d attracted an especially problematic one.

Allie looked down at her lap and shrugged. I took a deep breath and studied her sitting there in the back seat.

Rubbish.

She looked kind of sad and something jerked in my heart. It was an odd sensation. It felt like a key turning in a lock and suddenly, I was flooded with a pang of sympathy.

Dang it.

I knew this feeling would only lead to more trouble, but I couldn’t help myself. Within hours of meeting this woman, I’d already had a gun to my head, had to run for my life, and now I was feeling sorry for her. What horrible deed had I done in a past life to bring this turn of events?

Idiot! I’m so screwed.

AJ scrambled out of the car into the dark, nothing but stars in the desert sky. It was about three a.m. and we were stopped on a deserted section of the scenic Route 66. I could see that AJ was still agitated as he paced outside the car, trying to cool his temper. He could stay out there and fume for a few minutes for all I cared. I had to talk to Allie.

I pulled my trash together and turned back to Allie with a softer voice. “So what’s this all about? Why’d you hide in the back seat of our car? I mean, obviously you’re trying to escape…right?”

She pursed her lips and cast her eyes down to her lap again. “Yeah, my ex is crazy. Can’t get it through his head that it’s over between us. I had to do something. He’s…” She blew out a breath. “Well, rather irrational.”

“Irrational?” I snorted a sarcastic laugh. “Yeah, I think you had it right the first time. The dude’s crazy.” I shook my head, picturing Allie with Sons of Flagstaffarchy guy. She looked so vulnerable sitting there in the back seat. She had a black hoodie jacket pulled over her outfit and a large backpack type purse. Dressed in black and hunched down in the back, no wonder we didn’t notice her before. Plus, we were so intent of getting the heck away, we hadn’t noticed much of anything until she popped up. Although, that was one surprise I could’ve lived without.

I glanced out the side window of the car and AJ caught my eye. He ran his hands through his hair and then stepped up to the open window on Allie’s side. He didn’t look happy.

“Get out of the car,” he barked at Allie.

Allie blinked and didn’t say a word.

“Get out of the car, now!” he repeated.

She grimaced and popped the door, stepped out looking wide-eyed and innocent, trying to play the victim. When I realized what he was doing, I jumped out after her and furrowed my brow at AJ. I stepped up to my friend and got in his face. “You can’t make her get out here, ”I said. “It’s three o’clock in the freaking morning, and we’re in the middle of…who knows where.” I threw out my arms to indicate the wide, open space. “Are you nuts?”

“Yeah, I’m a lady. “ Allie chimed in. “You wouldn’t’ leave a lady out here all alone now, would you?”

AJ relaxed and gave me a deadpan look. “We’re not in the middle of nowhere. We are on Historic Route 66,” he declared.

“And suddenly we need a history lesson?” I snapped. “We’re on Break for goodness sake!”

My frazzled nerves were weary, and I was tired of this roller coaster of adrenaline bursts every half hour. The gun, the surprise passenger in the car, things were spinning out of control, and I didn’t need this right now. And this wasn’t helping. At this rate, I’d develop an ulcer or be dead before I ever had a chance at the pros. I raised my voice to AJ and said, “Why couldn’t you just stay on I-40?”

“I want to be nostalgic, jerk. Historic Route 66 is…historic. Full of mystique and all kinds of shameless self-promotions like that one…” He pointed to a large old-fashioned wooden billboard.

“Nostalgic? You haven’t lived long enough to be nostalgic about trash.”

Allie and I both turned to look at the billboard as I read out loud, “Stay at Buffalo Bills tonight. Clean rooms and showers…” I turned back to AJ. “What the heck?”

“It’s an endangered American experience,” he said, proud of himself for giving us this guided tour of…nothing!

I shook my head and blew out a breath. “We should’ve taken the Interstate, but look, AJ…” This was ridiculous and it wasn’t worth another argument with him right now. “What are we going to do about the girl?”

“Hello, I’m not invisible. I’m right here,” Allie said.

“Sorry, Allie,” I said. She smiled at me and I turned back to AJ who was back to pacing, hands on hips.

“Well, I’m certainly not driving back there.” He stopped and threw out a palm in the direction we’d just come from. “That dude looked like the type who has more than just one gun. I don’t want my car blown up by a grenade launcher or some trash like that.”

I looked at Allie for confirmation. She made a half smile and nodded. “He’s right. Um…he does have a lot of guns.”

AJ stopped pacing and announced his verdict. “Either she stays and goes with us to Vegas or she can walk back.”

I wheeled around to AJ. “She’s stays with us, of course. I told you, we’re not leaving her out here, dufus.” I gave him a disgusted look, took Allie by the arm, and led her to the car door. Without looking back, I called out, “Let’s go!”

As he approached the car, I heard him mumble under his breath, “Of course, what was I thinking? You always get the girl.”

Allie slipped back into the rear seat with a smile, her dark eyes mysterious. Earlier, I’d read them as seductive, but now I wasn’t sure how to read this girl. Had she just used me to escape her ex?

Probably.

Oh, that’s just dandy.

I dropped into my seat as AJ cranked the engine and pulled back out onto his precious Route 66.

AJ gave one last shot at getting a dig in. Eyes straight ahead on the road he said, “Saul’s gonna freak when he hears about this.”

I threw him a dirty look and turned to talk to Allie. Despite what happened, I wasn’t about to be a jerk. Seemed she already had enough of those in her life.

“Don’t worry, Allie. We’ll get this all sorted out in Vegas and find a way to get you back home. Okay?”

“Sure. I knew you were a nice guy and…well, thanks,” she said.

“And don’t pay any attention to what AJ said. He wasn’t really going to leave you on the side of the road. He’s just stressed.” I punched AJ in the arm. “Right, AJ?”

He rolled his eyes at me and threw the words over his shoulder to Allie, “Right. Sorry, Allie.”

Allie smiled, wrapping the sides of her black hoodie tight around her body, relaxing back in her seat. I turned back to gaze out the windshield at the long stretch of highway pointing toward Vegas and wondered, what the heck had I gotten myself into this time? Saul would be calling to check in on me. He’d promised to keep an eye on me, keep me out of trouble, not just on this trip but through the entire Draft process, because that’s what a good agent did. However, being a persistent worrier, Saul’s calls came too frequently and with a little too much angst.

Would I tell him about this new development?

Hell no.

I’d lie and say everything was going fine.

Cam

The sun blanketed the landscape as we continued on Historic Route 66. AJ had to experience the freaking mystique of America. Billboards flew past the car window, marking a baffling array of roadside attractions, tempting travelers to see live rattlesnakes, swim alongside giant whales—though how we’d do that in a desert was beyond me—and see other wild creatures on display in roadside menageries. The billboards were old and from a past era.

We’d been driving in silence, intermittently catching a few z’s, except for AJ. He was still thriving on his adrenaline high from the previous night’s escapades and our surprise visitor in the backseat.

Just as I began to doze, my head bobbing, I heard Allie say, “I gotta pee,” with urgency in her voice. “We gotta stop!”

“No way,” AJ answered. “We already stopped once. “He shot a glance into the rear view mirror. “What’ve you been doing back there?”

“Nothing,” she cooed, her voice dripping with innocence.

I turned around and looked at her in the back seat. Her eyes looked slightly glazed over, and she was grinning from ear to ear.

“Did you get into our cooler of beer?” I pretty much figured that’s what she’d been up to back there. We’d packed it before we left, thinking we’d have some in our hotel room as soon as we got to Vegas. Cut down on the expensive casino drinks, sometimes as much as fifteen dollars for a large can of beer.

“What the heck…” AJ snapped. “Did you drink all our beer?” His eyes darted to the rear view mirror again as he tried to get a look at Allie. “You did didn't you? How much is left?” She just smiled, a cute smirk on her face, looking like the cat that ate the canary. I thought it was kind of funny, although AJ found no humor in the fact that our guest passenger emptied every bottle and can that he’d so carefully packed and stowed on the floor of the rear seat.

“I was thirsty,” she said, as if guiltless. “What was I supposed to do?”

“Goodness, Goodness, woman. We’ll never get to Vegas at this rate. We’ve already wasted enough time, thanks to lover boy here. Can’t you wait?” AJ said, the pitch in his voice rising.

“I’m not a guy. I can’t hold it forever. Come on, just find an exit with a gas station.” Her voice was pleading now.

“No way,” he said. “We’re in the middle of freaking nowhere. And by the way, Route 66 is a highway, not an interstate, and there are no exits. You’ll just have to hold it.”

“I can’t hold it. I’ve been drinking beer and beer runs through me like a river.” She giggled and squirmed in her seat pressing her legs together. “Oh goodness, don’t make me laugh.”

I twisted back around to the front, snickering at AJ. “Dude…give her a break.”

“I don’t see what’s so funny,” he said in response to Allie's giggling.

I felt sorry for Allie, so I joined in heckling AJ. “Come on, man, don’t be such a hard rear. We can stop. Give the girl a break.”

“No way. I’m the one driving and the driver makes the decisions. We need to stay on schedule or we’ll never get to Vegas. We only have one week off school and we already wasted time last night. I ain’t stoppin.”

“Alright,” she said and for a brief moment, I thought I heard a warning tone in her voice, but I dismissed it. Maybe she was just as eager to get to Vegas as we were. I turned around to face front and pulled out my earphones to listen to music on my phone, but before I stuffed the earbuds in, I heard a kind of rustling and shuffling noise coming from the back seat.

AJ sniffed his nose hard a couple times. “What’s that?”

“What’s what?” I tugged on the cord of the earbud closest to him so I could hear, and it popped out.

“What’s that smell?” He sniffed again. “It smells like…like…awww, the heck? It smells like piss!!”

I spun around in my seat and saw Allie, precariously balanced on the back seat, attempting to pee into an empty beer can.

AJ began to shout, “Stop! Stop! I’ll pull over. Find a bush for goodness sake. Just stop! You’re gonna pee all over my car seat!”

I burst out laughing. The look on AJ’s face was priceless. Allie just grinned with a look on her face like, “oops.”

“I warned you,” she said. “A girl’s gotta do what a girl’s gotta do.”

The car practically screeched to the side of the road, and we all pitched forward as the tires ground to a halt. We’ve got to stop doing this.

Allie jumped out to find the nearest bush, although I wasn’t sure how much luck she’d have finding one big enough for cover. I scanned the terrain out my passenger window. The desert consisted of mostly Joshua trees, tall slender cactus type plants given their name by the Mormons, who claimed the tree looked like Joshua from the Bible, reaching out his arms to pray to Heaven. The so-called tree didn’t do justice to its name, and wouldn’t offer much in the way of concealment for a girl’s bare rear. Most of the other vegetation was just as sparse and spindly.

I looked away and told AJ to do the same, but he was too busy ranting and opening all the doors to air out his car as he said, “My car smells like pee. My car smells now!”

“So what?” I said and relaxed in my seat. “She didn’t hurt anything and you wouldn’t stop. It’s your own fault.”

He stuck his head inside the driver’s open door and lowered his voice. “What the heck, man? Don’t girls have any modesty anymore? She was practically naked in my back seat.”

“You loved it.” I ribbed him. “Let’s see, naked pussy in your back seat…it’s been a long time since you’ve seen any of that back there. Like, since prom night, maybe?”

“The heck you talking about?” he said sliding into his seat.

“We’ve been roommates since freshman year and you told me all about how you had to pay for sex on prom night…with your mom’s credit card.”

“That is not true, man. I told you…”

“Shhh. Never mind, here she comes. Now be nice to her. She’s obviously going through a tough time…” I pulled my door shut and wrinkled my brow. “Or something.”

AJ pouted, mumbling under his breath again, but I wasn’t worried about him. He’d get over it. I turned to watch as Allie approached the car, looking relieved. She smiled at me and hopped in.

So what was this girl’s back-story anyway? What was so terrible about her life in Flagstaff that she was willing to jump into the back seat of a car with two strange men? Would anyone miss her? I mean, besides biker dude. It didn’t strike me as odd that she had an ex-boyfriend, as beautiful as she was, she probably had many, but what about her family or friends? Did they know she was gone?

“Okay, we’re on the road again. No more interruptions,” I said. “Vegas, here we come!” I tried to bolster AJ’s mood. I felt that having Allie tag along was my fault, which it was, but I wasn’t about to admit it to AJ.

“Alright! Let’s do this,” he said. In a better mood now, AJ caught my spirit and joined in, “Viva Las Vegas, baby!”

We all settled into our seats, but now that the sun was up and on its way to baking the desert landscape, no one was in the mood to sleep. I figured this would be a good time to pry some information out of Allie about the situation with biker beast back there in Flagstaff.

I turned, angling my body so I could easily talk to her in the back seat. “Sooo, Allie, what’re you gonna do when we get to Vegas? Do you have a plan? Someone to contact, or stay with?”

She stared at the screen of her cell phone the whole time I talked and simply said, “Mmm, hmm. Have a cousin there.”

I shot a glance to AJ who was listening and continued, “I see. So you say you have a cousin in Vegas you can stay with? Does this cousin have a name? Does she, or he, even know you’re coming? I mean, you kind of left town suddenly.”

Allie looked up from her cell and said, “Um…yeah, she knows. I texted her.” She pointed to the phone, tapped a manicured nail on it, and then changed the subject. “Hey, do you have a phone charger? My cell’s about to die.”

She didn’t seem very concerned about the fact she jumped in a car, left town wearing party clothes and seemed to have only a large backpack purse, no suitcase, no extra clothes, toothbrush or anything like that. Somehow I didn’t completely believe she had a cousin, or anyone in Vegas she could drop in on unexpectedly. I had a sinking feeling we were stuck with her.

AJ’s eyes darted from the road to me as he answered, “Sure, there’s a charger right here.”

I held up the end of the cable by the prong and asked, “Will this work on your phone?”

She simply smiled and nodded while plugging it in. I could see that she wasn’t willing to volunteer much information, and I still wasn’t buying her story about the cousin. Her answers were too vague, too short, and she diverted the conversation with talk about her phone. I had to dig deeper.

“Well, what about your job?” I raised an eyebrow. “Won’t your boss be wondering why you aren’t at work at the gas station? And what about your friends, Jen and Steph? Won’t they wonder what happened to you?”

“Oh, I texted them too, last night, when you were dozing off up there.”

She bobbed her head, profusely as if to make her point then answered quickly, once again, using few words to explain.

“Called in sick to work…and Jen knows.”

Suddenly, Allie blew out a long breath and slumped back into her seat, as if exhausted. Putting up a false front can do that, which is what I suspected she’d been doing. Her hard core, “I’m a badass chick and don’t mess with me” attitude faded. Her eyes darted to the side window and her head lolled to avoid my prying eyes. She spoke to the glass as she said, “Yeah, Jen knows. Steph knows…they all know about Jade.”

“Jade?” Finally, the truth. “Would that be the Jade-with-a-gun, kind of Jade? The one I had the pleasure of meeting?” I often employed sarcasm to diffuse a sticky situation.

She rolled her head back to look at me and pursed her lips. “That’s the one.” Her chest rose and fell with another sigh, as she explained. “He’s my ex. I’m not proud of it. He’s a jerk. No, he’s a real, dyed in the wool, mother-jerk.” The last words were punctuated with a sharp tone and a deep hurt in her eyes. But no sooner had I noticed it, than it flitted away.

“Ah…” I said, my voice soft. “Hey, you don’t have to explain. I don’t judge. We’ve all had our share of messed up relationships.” I chuckled, remembering my obsessive girlfriend, but she was nothing compared to Allie’s ex.

She shook her head and said, “Yeah, but this one’s a real messed up mess, and I mean like, psycho messed up, for real.” Her eyes widened as if remembering something horrible and my heart did that weird pinging thing again. I felt bad for her.

“Well, don’t worry about it. You’re with us now, and we’re the good guys, remember? Batman and Robin. We’ll help you find your cousin’s house…I mean, do you know where she lives? Do you have the address or well, have you been there before?”

I had to play along with the cousin story even if I didn’t believe it. I could see she was embarrassed, and I wasn’t trying to make it worse for her.

“Thanks.” She smiled and her shoulders relaxed. She was opening up as she continued, “I had to get away. Jade was making my life unbearable. He’s quite intimidating….”

“Um…yeah, intimidating, in that sort of, I’m gonna kill you kind of way,” I said.

“I was jumpy all the time, walking on eggshells, nerves shot. I couldn’t focus at school, afraid…well...anyway, I just figured I needed to get away, go somewhere I can think clearly, and then I’ll figure out what do.”

With her chin to her chest, her long elegant fingers picked at a dry cuticle, teasing the skin back until it bled.

AJ sensed the tension in her silence and shot me another questioning look. I opened my mouth to speak, desperate to lift the mood, but I didn’t know what to say.

AJ broke in, “Hey, that sounds like a plan. Then it’s all settled. We’ll take you to your cousin’s and everybody can have a good time. After all, it’s Vegas. Who can’t have a good time in Vegas? The lights, the beer, the strip…did I mention the beer…I’m gonna get me a big one, in a big cowboy boot.”

AJ’s silly humor was enough to elicit a laugh from Allie and we all fell into a heated debate about which bar sold the best slushy drinks. AJ insisted the drinks at Coyote Ugly were the best because—hell, they could be ordered in a freaking cowboy boot. I insisted that watching waitresses dance on the bar in cheek-shorts made their drinks the best.

Soon, our debate was cut short. Up ahead, on the side of the highway, I spotted an old Volkswagen van with faded blue and white paint—what I called a hippie van—and it appeared to be broken down.

“Look. See that? We need to stop,” I said, leaning forward to get a better view. “Someone needs help.”

AJ said, “Nope. Can’t stop. No more stopping. Don’t need any more delays.” He was tensing up again. Veins on his forehead popped out even on his caramel-colored skin.

“What do you mean?” I threw him an incredulous look. “They might need our help and aren’t we Batman and Robin? You’re Robin…” I was quick to add.

“Don’t think so. Don’t see anyone in it,” he said as our car approached the rear bumper of the van.

“I’m telling you, I think I saw someone. Slow down, dude. Don’t be a douchebag.” I strained to see if I could discern the outline of a human figure inside the immobilized van, maybe waiting for a tow. “If someone needs help out here we need to stop.”

Allie slid to the edge of her seat and craned her neck to look, also. “Yeah, Cam’s right. We should stop or something.”

“Naw, it’s abandoned.” AJ pronounced his verdict, just as our front tires were about to come parallel to the old van. Once we cleared it, I saw a girl, a hot chick in sunglasses leaning against the right front bumper, smoking a cigarette, her long blonde hair whipping around her in the desert wind. She wore very skimpy jean shorts, exactly like the ones I was hoping to see on the booty-pumpers in Vegas.

“Woohoo! Did you see that?” I asked with a big grin. “Abandoned? Not a chance!”

Without a word AJ’s head snapped to the right and he jammed on the brakes. He saw Hot Chick, too. He threw the car into reverse, now more than happy to stop, and in a complete reverse of his previous stand, said, “It wouldn’t be right if we didn’t stop and see what’s wrong.”

I reminded myself to slap him for that one, later.

We all climbed out of the car and walked over to the girl, who looked surprisingly—like a hippie. The resemblance was uncanny. Her hair hung down past the short fringe of her Daisy Dukes, and a tie-dyed headband was stuck to her head. Other than the shorts, she wore a cropped tank top, showing a sexy patch of tanned skin at her waist, and brown cowboy boots. It struck me odd that she appeared calm, not at all in need of help. Her chin tipped up, puffing away on her little cigarette, as if admiring the sun and the cloudless sky.

I stepped forward with a goofy grin on my face, gawking at her large, er, um, her big smile. I couldn’t help but notice the protruding peaks of her nipples, thinly veiled by the fabric of her white top. AJ noticed too. He practically shoved me aside when he stepped forward to be the first to talk to her. He just had to be Batman.

“Hi there,” he said. “Looks like you’re having a little car trouble. Anything we can do to help?”

The girl turned to address AJ, sweeping a glance over the group of us as her head swiveled. She lowered her sunglasses, and her mouth curved up at the edges. Her smile was warm and her eyes magnetic, in a hippie sort of way. I realized upon closer look, however, that the cigarette she was smoking was not a regular cigarette. It was a joint, marijuana.

“Greetings, I’m Phoebe. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” She paused and turned back to the horizon scanning the bleak, dry landscape where spindly shrubs eked out a sorry existence. I followed her gaze and could almost hear the vegetation crying out for water.

“Can’t you just feel the totality of the universe out here?” She turned her head back to us just as slowly as she’d turned away.

I shot a glance to AJ.

Okay, not what I expected to hear, but I’ll go with that.

With her joint finished and only a small nib left, she looked down as she delicately dropped the tiny end-piece into a cloth-like bag slung over one shoulder. I assumed it was a purse, though it didn’t look like any of the ones my mother carried. It looked like Phoebe had stitched it herself. A vision of Phoebe hunched over a sewing machine, popped into my head. Definitely the hippie type, making me wonder what else she kept in that bag. Magic mushrooms? Acid? Did anyone still do that stuff? I didn’t know. My body was a temple, a throwing, running freaking football temple, and I didn’t have time for trash that could mess with my career.

“Uh…yeah. I guess,” AJ said, with an absent minded look. I could see Phoebe’s mystique had him mesmerized. Or maybe it was her smoking hotness—or those nipples. Either way, he was hooked.

Stifling a grin, Allie stepped forward to introduce herself. “Hi, I’m Allie and this is Cam and AJ. I love your van. It’s so retro…definitely vintage VW.”

“Yeah, vintage, for sure,” I said, trying not to imply that her van was a piece of junk, which is what it looked like to me. “That’s cool, but looks like with vintage, comes car trouble.”

I was still perplexed by Phoebe’s attitude. She wasn’t upset in the least that she was stranded on the side of a desert highway. I mean, who knew what creeps could come along. Lucky for her, we showed up.

“Oh, yes, car trouble. That happens,” she said with a smile. The words floated in the air like a song as she dropped her sunglasses into her bag. She narrowed her eyes, gazing at AJ as if to size him up. Or maybe she was eyeing him with the thought of licking him up and down like a lollipop. It sure looked that way, but then this chick was a little on the weird side, or maybe just a little high.

Why’d she zero in on AJ and not me? Then I realized, with his trendy hair and caramel colored skin, AJ was more her style. I was more the typical, dark haired, all American athletic type. Yeah, the sleeves of my t-shirt strained over my muscled biceps—tempting, I know—but I figured Phoebe picked up on the vibe between Allie and me, a hot energy that seemed to spark between us. I tried to ignore it, like I tried to ignore my single-minded cock back in high school that got me in trouble, but it was still there.

AJ continued chatting with Phoebe, asking the appropriate questions, like can I look under the hood and stuff like that. Meanwhile, I watched Phoebe’s hands as she talked and flirted with AJ, dragging her hand through her long hair, occasionally holding it in place so the wind wouldn’t blow it in her face.

I cleared my throat and interrupted, “Where’s your cell phone, Phoebe? Did you call for help?” Phoebe stopped talking and looked at me. She waved a hand in the air as if waving away a fly and said, “Oh, no cell phone. Can’t use technology on a vision quest. Messes with my chakra energy.”

Allie smiled and said, “Wow, that sounds awesome. What’s a vision quest?”

“Wait…” I stopped her and addressed Phoebe. “You mean you came out here in that garbage van, I mean, that rather old vintage van, without a cell phone? Are you crazy?”

Annoyed at my attack on Phoebe’s sensibilities, AJ jumped to her defense.

“Hey, no need to insult her vehicle, man. We’re here now. We can help.”

“That’s right,” Phoebe said. “I knew the universe would send someone.”

Impatient with my interruption, Allie prodded, “I want to know more about this vision quest thing. So what’s a vision quest, Phoebe?”

Phoebe laughed a gentle laugh and explained, “I live in a commune, a group of like-minded people. It’s not far from here.” She glanced at our faces, but we were all blank. I knew what a commune was, but that didn’t explain a vision quest.

“So…” I urged her on.

She took a breath and launched into her story. “It was early morning, yesterday, and I was doing my usual morning meditation, when my spirit guide, Shoshonee, came to me and told me…”

I looked over at AJ. He was enraptured as he listened to Phoebe, eating it up like she was the goddess Venus herself pouring out pearls of wisdom. I knew it. He was hot for her. I wouldn’t be surprised if he wasn’t getting a little “chubby” in his pants right now.

Geez, man. Don’t be so easy.

Her words faded back in. “I’m a free spirit,” she continued. “I just sense the energy around me and go with the flow. That’s how I live every day...in the now moment. No need to harp on the past, that’s over. And the future? Why worry about it?” She leaned forward. “Think about it. Every moment of your life is what’s happening right now. We’re always just in this moment.”

“Yee-aah,” I said. “So you just jumped in your van and headed out into the desert without a care in the world? And you didn’t check the van first to see if maybe it would even make such a road trip? Or maybe need…um…I don’t know…gas?”

I was beginning to think that Phoebe’s car trouble situation was probably nothing more than running out of gas because in the moment when she jumped in the van there was enough. Funny, Shoshonee, in all her great wisdom, hadn’t mentioned to check the gas gauge first.

Phoebe laughed again, shrugging her delicate tanned shoulders. “It’s all part of the quest, man. And the experience. Embrace the experience. Don’t fight it. Let it fill you up and revel in it my brave one. I believed that the universe would answer me if I simply cleared my energy and waited. And it did. See? I don’t need a cell phone.” She laughed again and reached out with her hand to lay it on AJ’s arm. “You all answered my call.”

AJ was fixated on her and I could tell he wanted to be her hero, so I backed off and let him take the lead. He smiled at her and said, “Phoebe, how about we give you a ride to the next town. We can call a tow truck there.”

“That’d be awesome,” she said. “Just let me grab my bag from the van.”

I’d already checked my cell phone when we got out of the car. There was no signal out here to call for a tow anyway, so AJ’s idea was a good one.

It only took her a second to snatch her overnight bag from the van and she returned to the group.

I nodded at Phoebe, a purse slung over one shoulder and a bag in hand. “Yeah, there’s no signal and even if there was one, I wouldn’t feel right leaving you here to wait for a tow truck.”

“Come, ride with us,” Allie said. “You can sit in back with me.” She hooked an arm into Phoebe’s and started walking.

“Yeah, what she said,” I replied and fell in step with them. “And tell Shoshonee you got a ride. She can come along too, er, is it a she? He…she. I don’t know much about these things,” I joked. Phoebe was a little “out there,” but I liked her, and she took my teasing with a smile.

Allie slapped my arm with a warning. I shouldn’t have made fun of Phoebe, but with the hippie van, the weed, and the vision quest talk, she was an easy target.

We all headed to AJ’s car, with him leading the way while Phoebe and Allie walked arm in arm. No sooner had I grabbed the car door handle than Phoebe stopped short. “What about my van? Will it be okay out here?”

AJ snorted a laugh and said, “If you’re lucky, it won’t be there by the time the tow truck comes.” Even AJ was poking fun at Phoebe.

I pulled open the door for the girls to get in, but AJ elbowed his way in front of me and said, “I’ll ride in back with Phoebe. Cam, you drive for a while.”

As they climbed into the back seat, I sensed something odd about Phoebe’s van situation. If she didn’t use technology, why drive a car or a vehicle of any kind? Maybe her commune was like the Amish and they didn’t believe in using things with engines. “Phoebe, do you own that van?”

“Oh, no. Individuals don’t own things at the commune. It belongs to the community,” she said, bursting with pride.

That’s just wonderful. She stole it.

And not just from one person. She stole from several.

Great. Just great.

My thoughts flashed back to the Scouting Combine process and the intense interviews each prospective player had to endure. Before the bench press and forty-yard timed run, a grueling IQ test and psychological test were administered to all the prospects. Then came individual interviews where things like academics, injuries, and misconduct was discussed. Even topics like relationship status was brought up, albeit probably in violation of some privacy rules. Personal questions consisted of relationship status, and things like guys with kids, guys with multiple kids from multiple women, or guys with domestic violence raps. But no one complained. Who didn’t want to be part of the NFL? Who didn’t want a nice salary for a fantastic job?

I had nothing back then, during the interviews. No relationship to mess things up. But now, there was this. Saul wouldn’t like this on bit. But no way was I going to tell him. Next time he’d call to check up on me, I’d lie.

Again.

I opened the passenger door for Allie to sit up front with me and frowned. Now, I had two girls, each with a price on their head. One with a psycho ex, and the other a car thief. Kidnapping and harboring a thief. And all for what? Pussy?

Harass that.

With these two in the car, I was seriously screwed.

Cam

It was my turn to drive and I was glad for the chance to stay out of the conversation for a while. I needed to think. I needed to figure out what to do with Allie, but with her sitting so close to me and this sexual tension between us, it was distracting, to say the least. I glanced over at her and smiled. Was it just me, or did sexual energy ooze from this girl? I was smitten, which meant basically, I was screwed. The look in her dark, soulful eyes tore at my heart every time I looked at her. It started in the bar when she walked through the door. This thing, this whatever it was, felt like I’d been hit with a sledgehammer. This couldn’t happen for me right now with my focus on football. Had to keep my head on straight.

This trip was supposed to be one last, beer-infused party before my life would become consumed with training camp for the NFL.

Was that too much to ask?

Now, I had one of life’s biggest problems; a hot girl, on a hot drive, to a hot town, full of tempting alternatives to my goal. I had to stay focused and show my mom that she’s wrong about me.

I’m not like my older brother, Ryan. I’m not a military man. I’m meant to be a quarterback, throw long easy passes, set plays into action. I love the feeling of being under enormous pressure the moment my hand touches the ball to decide which play to call.

I knew I could make it in the NFL. I had to. It’d been my dream since my days as a kid playing Pop Warner football. Well, except for that one period of time in high school when teenage hormones took my body captive and my little pecker abducted all sense and logic from my brain. Like every boy starting puberty, I was a slave to out-of-control hormones, and they were merciless. I jacked off three times a day, morning, after school and night. It’s all I thought about. That—and later—chasing pussy. Then around eighteen, it subsided, became more manageable. That’s when my brain and logical thinking came back for a visit.

So my single-minded pecker was getting me in over my head, and at the peak of the hormone infestation, I almost lost my dream. I began to lose interest in football. There I was in a brain fog, little pecker head leading the way saying, “Come on. It’ll be fun!” All I wanted to do was to be with Cindy Parker, the local pass-around cheerleader and find ways to explore her perky belly. My brother, Ryan, intervened with his older brother wisdom, having experienced the same hostile takeover, and talked me down from the ledge. I continued in football and made it out of high school alive, testosterone fog cleared and headed off to college.

Allie’s voice pulled me out of my trip down memory lane. “Hey, thanks again for letting me come with you.”

I glanced at her and smiled. I think she’d been staring at me the whole time I was lost in my trance. “Glad to be of service.”

She turned toward me as much as her seat belt would allow, long silky hair falling over breasts that strained against the fabric of her top. “Like I said earlier, you’re nice, one of the good guys.”

No kidding. Look what she had to compare me to. “Well, next to your ex, I guess I come out looking like a saint.” I glanced at her again. I liked her long hair, more to hold onto when... I swallowed hard. My fingers twitched, longing to grasp her hips. I wanted to hold her gaze, hold her in my arms and get lost in her kisses, but I had to keep my eyes on the road.

I furrowed my brow and said, “You deserve better. How’d you hook up with him anyway, if you don’t mind me asking? He doesn’t look like your type.”

“He shouldn’t be anybody’s type,” she said shaking her head. “But…well, it’s so complicated and stupid, really just stupid of me. You don’t really wanna know.”

Even as I watched her delicious lips form the words, I was thinking it probably would’ve been better if she hadn’t come along. What a shame Scary Ex got to dig his fingers in all that gorgeous hair, tilt her head back until those lips parted for a kiss. I should’ve been a jerk, turned the car around and taken her back, scary ex or not.

Before I could ask another question, Phoebe’s head popped through between our seats. She held an unlit joint in her fingers like she was offering us a hot dog on a stick. “Wanna smoke some weed?”

I turned to look and caught Allie’s eyes. Phoebe gave us a dreamy smile and waited for our reply. “Good stuff. Home grown at the commune.”

“Uh…I’ll pass,” I said.

Phoebe didn’t move. She wasn’t giving up that easy. “It’s the least I can do for the ride and the roadside assistance. At the commune, we believe in sharing, giving back, creating good karma.”

AJ said, “Yeah, Cam. Have some good karma. I won’t rat on you to Saul.” AJ was leaning back in his seat, toying with me.

I let my eyes travel over Allie’s body, snatching glances, then back to the road, not giving a idiot if she noticed. I started at her long legs, imagining her wrapping them around me. Wild thoughts popped into my head of being high with Allie, kissing her, her. It was enticing, but I couldn’t get caught with drugs in my system when it came to Draft pick weekend in April, just around the corner. I’d be going to a training camp. As much as I wanted to have fun, I also had to be level headed about this, and I was a little annoyed with AJ for suggesting I get high. He knew what I was up against with the NFL picks. A ton of other guys, three hundred to be exact, wanted to make a team just like me. He knew how important this was to me, and like he said earlier, Saul would freak if he found out, so why was he pushing the drugs? I didn’t have the luxury of a high paying career ready and waiting after college, like he did with his family's business.

“I can’t get caught smoking weed, you know that AJ.” I frowned at him in the rearview mirror.

Dangit. I knew something like this would happen. I’m the Good Samaritan and karma kicks me in the balls. This Phoebe chick was trouble, indeed. She’s gonna get me busted.

“Cam, don’t be ridiculous,” AJ said. “Here we are at the end of the world, at the edge of civilization. No one’s gonna know if you take a hit off a joint. The piss test won’t be until long after spring break.”

“Easy for you to say. Have you put your name on any NFL Draft lists lately?” I said. It was a rhetorical question. “Didn’t think so.”

“No one’ll know,” he said and took the joint from Phoebe’s hand. She shrugged and leaned back in her seat. I heard the click of a cigarette lighter and the skunk smell of weed followed. Phoebe rolled down her window, and AJ followed suit, letting the noxious smoke get sucked out the windows. Considering we were in close proximity, it was possible I’d get a contact high.

AJ continued, “You know, the odds of making it are ridiculous.”

“Oh, thank you Downer Dan,” I said.

“I’m just saying. In 2014, forty-four of the one hundred and seven underclassmen who entered the draft went unselected and forfeited their remaining eligibility. If you don’t get picked, you can’t play college ball ever again.”

“Yeah and this year, there are like, three hundred of the very best college players, the cream of the crop, who were invited to the Scouting Combine in Indianapolis when I went in February.” I threw AJ a glance in the rearview mirror. “So what?”

“It sounds like kind of a gamble,” Phoebe interjected.

“Yup,” I said. “But I’ve got expert skills, like...wickedly great skills. I can drill a ball down the field like you've never seen before. I’m not bragging. Just saying.”

“You mean if you’re not drafted, you can’t go back for your senior year and play football for the Longhorns?” Allie asked.

I shrugged. “Hey, they gotta pick someone and it may as well be me.”

I shot a glance at Allie. She smiled and said, “I’ve heard NFL players make the big bucks.”

AJ cut in, “It depends on if you are in the first round pick or last, you know.”

I took my eyes off the road just long enough to roll them at Allie, then addressed AJ. “Yeah, I know, duffus. I’ve been around the block.” Then in a lowered voice I said to Allie, “Just because he knows a thing or two about historic Route 66, he thinks he knows everything.” She smiled again, and I continued louder this time for AJ to hear, “James Wilson was selected by Florida Bay as a first pick and got a contract of twenty five million plus. There’s crazy money to be made here. I’ll show my mom. Being a football player pays better than a Marine.”

AJ slapped the back of my head. “Hey, sucker, your brother serves his country. Show some respect.”

“Ow!” I winced, and grabbed the steering wheel with both hands. It didn’t hurt, but I had to make a show of it. I hoped Allie wasn’t offended with our rough language, but then considering the ex, probably not.

“I’m just kidding. I know that and I admire my brother for doing a job most people don’t want to do. It’s just that I’ve worked at this and wanted it for so long.”

AJ said, “I get you, man. Some of the last picks got like, two million and some change.”

“I’d settle for that. Two mil? Duh, that’d be fantastic.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t sneeze at that amount of money, if I were you.”

I glanced across the front seat at Allie, again. She was smiling at me with that delicious look in her eyes. I wondered what she’d feel like under me in a hard, noisy idiot. I bet she’d be wild and her pussy’d be tight.

AJ ruined my moment and stuck his arm between the seats, holding the lit joint in Allie’s direction.

“I’ll pass on the weed too,” she said. “I’ll support you in your beliefs, Cam. Don’t let anything keep you from what you want in your life.”

“Thanks, Allie. I won’t.”

But then, there’s you.

She snapped her eyes to mine, pressing her soft, pink lips together, tucking back a strand of hair that escaped the braid. I’d been thinking of her lips, pulling on the bottom one, sucking it in a kiss. Her mouth was driving me insane this entire time. I forced my gaze back to the road. What was I going to do with this woman and all the temptations she exuded?

AJ and Phoebe continued smoking, bodies closer together the more the joint whittled down. Laughing, they snuggled into each other and at one point, I wasn’t sure if they were kissing or just doing the blow the smoke into each other’s mouth thing. I could only get glimpses and pieces of what they were doing from looking in the rearview mirror. I wouldn’t put it past a “free spirit”—her words, not mine—like Phoebe, to go with the flow and do whatever came up.

Literally.

If she moved onto his lap, I’d know they were back there and I’d have to put my foot down. That’d be too weird for me. I didn’t even want to think about my buddy’s stiff cock, waving around in the back seat as I was driving.

I shuddered.

Too weird for me.

Aw, great.

Now I had that image in my mind.

I shook my head, blew out a breath and tried to focus on the road.

Finally, Phoebe’s giggles and AJ’s voice faded into a background blur as Allie and I continued our conversation.

“Allie,” I said. “I don’t even know your last name. I’m taking you across state lines and I don’t have a clue.”

She smiled and said, “Artemis. Allie Artemis. Glad to make your acquaintance.”

“Hmm…” I thought for a moment. “Artemis, that sounds familiar. What is it, Greek?”

“Well, I think so, yes. Artemis is a goddess of the moon, and...water, too. Maybe that’s why I like being around swimming pools and water fountains.” She giggled.

“Well, you’re in the wrong place, my dear,” I said. “Arizona’s not exactly a place that comes to mind when you think of water.”

She gave a short laugh. “I know. Tell me about it.” Her eyes darted to the side. “Sometimes I think I was born into the wrong family, at least geographically that is. My family’s content to be in Flagstaff until they die, but I’ve always been different.”

“Is that so? In what way?”

“Always had a dream to leave Arizona. Felt like a landlocked lover of the ocean. The water thing, like I said. Even had an aquarium in my bedroom as a kid.”

I nodded picturing her working at the gas station again. Didn’t seem to fit with her needs. No fountains, no water, and no place for a beautiful young girl like her.

“Working nights at a gas station doesn’t seem to be a place to fulfill your affinity for water, unless you consider the gas pumps as a bizarre kind of fountain. They do have running liquids.”

Her mouth curved into the smile I loved to see. “I work there for the money, and the night shift leaves my days open for classes.”

“Ah, of course. What’s your major?”

“Theatre Arts, lighting for theatre productions, stage design, stuff like that.”

I raised my brows. “I can see that.”

Now that fit her personality, at least what I’d known of her so far, but not the biker lifestyle of her ex. Most college girls I knew didn’t seem to fall into the biker category, anyway.

When we meet people for the first time, our brains like to categorize them, wants to drop them into some neat little box to help us understand them. So it was no wonder I’d been struggling with this biker thing. It just didn’t fit with the way my mind worked.

Allie pulled her long hair to the side, raking her fingers through it, twisting it into a braid as she talked. “A theatre degree is my ticket out of the slow, hometown strangulation. When I graduate, I’m gonna move to L.A. and look for a job in the entertainment industry. Well, that’s my plan but…” She paused for a moment and gestured with a palm up, indicating her present situation.

“I see. So jumping in a car with two strangers, doesn’t exactly move you toward your goal. What about school? Aren’t you missing classes right now? Or is your college on spring break, too?”

“Yea-ah, well, life gets in the way.”

“You mean like, Jade?”

She nodded and her chest rose with a deep breath. “Let’s just say...in the past, I used to be more impulsive. You know, like a dieter who sees a cupcake in the bakery window, piled high with frosting and then blows it by doing something rash. Well, I’m the dieter and Jade is the cupcake...hence the crazy ex. I always have good intentions, but you know what they say about that.”

I smiled at her and said, “The road to Perdition?”

She wasn’t on the road to Perdition. The ex maybe, but not her. Not unless she’d gotten mixed up in some crazy trash as his biker girlfriend. Maybe that had something to do with her running away. I didn’t know what to think.

“Sooo, still, aren’t you missing classes? How you gonna handle that? I know a full load can be difficult to juggle with a job, even if it’s part-time. I have classes and football, and you have work. I can imagine…”

She pushed the palms of her hands down her thighs as if trying to wipe away sweat. “I sort of quit college. You’re the first one I’ve told. Made it official when I found myself hiding under that blanket in your backseat.”

I’d almost forgotten. AJ, in his OCD moment of packing for the trip, had thrown an old blanket in the back seat. Said we had to be prepared. For what, I didn’t know, but dang it, we were gonna be prepared.

“And FYI, you guys should lock your car doors. Anyone could jump in the back seat and rob you.” She smiled, teasing me.

I smiled back at her and nodded.

I was quiet for a minute. The ex must’ve made things really bad if she had to jeopardize her dream of graduating college and getting out of Flagstafff, lose her ticket out. Or maybe not. Maybe AJ’s car was her way out. Maybe I was too.

“Don’t give up. You can go back and maybe still finish the semester. Talk to your professors and explain, say you had a family crisis or something. I mean, heck, you did have a crisis.”

“I don’t know if I can. My grades weren’t looking good. I skipped too many classes, due to crazy boyfriend and partying too late. Couldn’t make it to my early morning classes. So I tried to rationalize it, thought maybe Jade and me might make a go of it, get married and take a break from school, get back to it later. Then I bailed. Caught him one of my friends and didn’t want anything to do with his rear ever again. That was about a week ago. The next time I saw him was when he caught us together, and I ran. So here I am. Not the brightest plan, but whatever. I was only taking a couple classes anyway. Couldn’t afford full-time tuition.”

“What about your family, couldn’t they help?”

“Naw, my parents, well my mom and my step-dad only make enough to get by themselves, and I don’t want to be a burden to them. If I want to finish my degree I’ll have to work my way through college.”

“I meant, help you with Jade. Don’t you have some brothers or someone who can get him off your back, convince him to leave you alone?”

“I have two step-brothers from Mom’s second marriage, she’s on husband number three now, but I don’t have much contact with them. My step-brothers from that marriage don’t live in the Flagstaff area. I’m pretty much on my own, but I can handle it.”

“I bet you can. You have that kind of kick booty and take no prisoners attitude,” I said with a smile.

Well, sometimes she did. Other times, she’d soften, seem vulnerable like now, open up and let me in. But then it’d change in an instant, the wall would go up, and she’d be back to hard core and mysterious. Too much drama reminded me—no chicks. No relationships. Keep your eyes on the prize. But I still wanted to kiss her, and hold her, and harass her. The more I thought about it, the more my little peckerhead began to come to life again.

I caught her staring at me as I drove. My right arm was extended to the steering wheel, my hand gripping it at two o’clock. I glanced down at my bicep, the edge of my ink slipping out from under the sleeve of the shirt. She was looking at it, too.

Her eyes met mine and she smiled. “Nice,” she said.

“The tat? Thanks.” I looked back to the road ahead trying not to be pulled in by those eyes that looked straight to my soul.

“That and your…muscles. I guess football training keeps you…well, pretty dang hot. I bet all the girls want to kiss those lips too.”

Oh gawd, did she just say that? I bit my lip, embarrassed by her bold flattery, yet boosted by the realization that she wanted me too. There may be hope. Little Peckerhead might have his way after all.

I stole a glance. Her hand was at her chest, stroking the area between the swell of her breast and collarbone.

“I noticed you were in great shape the minute you came in the gas station. That and your eyes, they’re so blue, crystal, like…” She thought for a moment, then said, “Kind of like water in the ocean.”

I basked in her compliment, my cock giving a twitch. “Ah, yes, water.”

“Guess I’m a sucker for a pretty face,” she teased.

If she didn’t stop now, I’d pull off the road and bend her over the hood of the car. I’d already imagined my hands in her hair, ripping away her clothes, hands on belly, plumping, stroking, teasing. It was entirely possible and the two horn dogs in the backseat wouldn’t even notice, too busy getting high and sucking face. Stranger things had happened in college dorm rooms. I’d heard stories about one roommate banging some hot pussy on the bottom bunk while roomy slept up top, though I doubt any real sleeping was going on up there. But still, I needed to stop this and drive.

Before I knew it, we’d driven as far as the next town, and I could keep Little Peckerhead in the barn before he did any damage.

I pulled up to the tow truck place, which Allie had located earlier on her cell. We all got out of the car, ready to stretch our legs. I was anxious to solve Phoebe’s problem and get back on schedule to Vegas. I hated to admit it, but AJ was right. We’d had too many interruptions, and if we didn’t get back on schedule soon, our whole break time would be blown.

I turned to Allie. “You should go find the restroom before we get back in the car.”

Stifling a grin she said, “Good idea,” then spun around and headed to the building. I watched her firm rear twitch as she walked off, then turned back to look for AJ. He was inside the office helping Phoebe make arrangements with the towing service. I met the two of them as they came out the front door.

I tagged him on the shoulder and said, “Everything good to go?”

“Yeah,” he said. “The tow truck’s gonna leave in a few to pick up her van.”

“Good. Meet you back here in a minute. I’m gonna use the can.”

He nodded and I went inside to look for the restrooms. When I got close to the car, there was AJ and Phoebe, standing close together and talking. A sinking feeling hit my stomach. He was supposed to be saying goodbye, but I could tell from his body language, he didn’t want to leave her.

No, no, no.

I strode over to where they stood.

No more chicks. Too much trouble!

I was already on the verge of compromising all my standards for Allie. I couldn’t handle any more complications.

When I reached them, Phoebe lurched at AJ, throwing her arms around his neck, landing a big lip lock on him.

Oh, no.

That looked like a “you’re my hero” move. What’d he tell her? AJ looked all happy and trash, and I was close enough to hear what was said next. Phoebe said she’d love to come to Vegas with us. Why did he ask her that?

Oh, hell no.

I gave him the squint eye and took him by the arm. “Um, AJ can I have a word with you? Excuse us, Phoebe.”

“Sure,” she said.

I towed him a few yards out of earshot and said, “No way, man. We don’t need any more extra baggage.”

“Why not? You have a girl. Why can’t I?”

“Geez, you’re like a child, picking up stray cats. I don’t have a girl. Allie’s just going to her cousin’s. You heard her. We’ll drop her off when we get to Vegas. Then it’s just me and you, buddy and the booty pumpers.” I gave him my best sales pitch.

AJ looked over to Phoebe, longing in his eye. He didn’t want to let her go. She smiled and ran a hand down the front of her top, her fingers lingering at the edge where her breasts were swollen like melons. Oh yeah, he wanted a piece of that rear and she was egging him on.

“But I like her,” he whined. “You know these free spirit types. I bet she’s kinky as trash, like...has a ginormous hippie bush. You know, a huge 1970’s Playboy bush.” He wiggled his brows.

“Hippie bush? Idiot. You wanna jump her bones right now, don’t you? You’re pathetic.” I rubbed my fingers to my temple, resting my other hand on my hip. I knew how this would end. Badly, for me.

AJ furrowed his brow. “Why you tryin’ to shut me down? You know how this works. I can’t help if my testosterone is powerful trash. Come on, let her come with.” He shifted and laid a hand on my shoulder. “Look, I’ve been thinking…”

“Don’t think,” I said. “Thinking is bad for your complexion.” I dropped my hand from my temple. “And dang it, don’t look at me with those puppy dog eyes.”

I saw the dopey look on his face every time he looked in Phoebe’s direction. It was a losing battle, but I gave it one last-ditch effort.

“Listen, don’t bring sand to the Sahara. There’ll be lots of hot girls in Vegas.”

“What about you? You’ve got Allie.”

“We’re not together. How many times do I have to tell you?” I said. “You know my rule.”

“Not a chance she’s not. I see the way you look at her,” he shot back. “You side with her against me and back her up all the time. She wants to stop to pee...you say stop. She wants to come with us...you say come. She has your balls, man. You’re breaking the rules.”

“I make the rules,” I shot back.

AJ shook his head. “Jerk.”

“Asswipe.”

We both turned and looked at Phoebe one last time and she winked at AJ. Back from the restroom, Allie walked up and joined Phoebe.

Rubbish.

AJ was probably right about me and Allie.

I caught Phoebe’s gaze and gave a head jerk, signaling for her to come with us, although, in no way was it a good idea.

I turned back to AJ and said, “I’m messed. Get in the car.”

Cam

It was late in the day and the orange desert sun slid down the sky. The light snacks we’d eaten in the car hadn’t been enough to keep my stomach from growling. Everyone was restless, tired of sitting in a car, although AJ and Phoebe were high most of the time, which was kind of a blessing because it reigned in AJ’s snarky remarks, so I didn’t mind. The weed also toned down his anxiety about sticking to our driving schedule, not making unnecessary stops, and well, everything. Though he was right about one thing. We were quite behind schedule. We should've been in Vegas by now, partying with the babes, watching booty pumps, but instead, it really did seem like we were Batman and Robin, too busy saving damsels in distress to be partying.

We agreed to find a motel for the night, get something to eat and make a fresh start in the morning. Helping Phoebe with her broken down van set us far behind schedule, but we were close enough that we’d be in Vegas before noon tomorrow.

We located a cheap motel with two rooms and checked in—one for the guys, one for the girls. After we freshened up, the girls met us in the lobby, Allie wearing Vans and jeans now, which she’d apparently borrowed from Phoebe. It was a good thing they wore the same size. Although I liked Allie’s sexy high heels, I could only imagine how difficult it’d been for her to wear those heels all this time.

Then we headed to a small restaurant connected to the motel, which was really more like a bar with pub food, hamburgers, chicken strips and the like.

We sat in one of the few booths in the dimly lit place and had just finished eating. Allie and I sat together on one side of the booth, AJ and Phoebe on the other. The two shared a decadent hot fudge Sundae, with two spoons. I watched them, shoulders touching, heads together as they continued their non-stop flirt marathon.

Phoebe licked the back of her spoon, holding it like a lollipop, engrossed in the chocolate fudge, swirling her tongue to get every last drop. AJ watched, enjoying all the tongue action.

She dipped it in the chocolate again and this time held the spoon in front of AJ’s lips. “Mmm,” she said. “This chocolate’s talking to me.”

AJ turned to her with a big grin. “Yeah, wow…”

She licked again, as if to show him the stupid spoon between their mouths, practically kissing.

“Mmmm…what’s it saying?” he asked.

Allie was fidgeting in the seat next to me, shooting rapid fire glances my way, and I agreed with her. These two were over the top.

“It says it’s happy to give us pleasure…” she said staring into AJ’s eyes.

The Lovebird Show was getting just plain obnoxious now. No way were Allie and I that bad back at Beavertown Bar, or whatever the heck it was called.

I turned wanting to forget about AJ and Phoebe, and Allie held my gaze for a long time, a delicious pink glow spreading over her soft skin, dark eyes tempting me, pulling me in again. I couldn’t stop admiring her but I wasn’t satisfied with just looking. I wanted in her pants.

I brushed back a strand of hair that’d fallen out of her braid, letting my fingers trail along her chin before I pulled back. She parted her lips just the slightest bit, as if about to lean in for a kiss. Maybe watching AJ and Phoebe had given her ideas, but to my dismay, she didn’t do it. Instead, she just continued gazing into my eyes.

I almost made the move for her, but got caught up studying her face. She was so beautiful, and I was glad we’d talked in the car, felt like I got to know her a little better, but mostly I was glad she wasn’t as weird as Mother Nature sitting across the booth from us. Don’t get me wrong. I liked Phoebe. But well…

Suddenly, Allie blurted out “Okay, I think I need to get some air.” She dipped her head close to mine and in a lowered voice said, “Their flirting is making me want to gag.”

“Exactly what I was thinking.” I nodded in agreement as she slid out of the booth. AJ tore his eyes from Phoebe and the spoon just long enough to see me make a gesture. I stuck my finger in my mouth mimicking the action of gagging and followed Allie who was already pushing open the door to leave.

“Better go get your girl,” AJ said through a big stupid grin. He was still high from the weed. Both of them were.

“She's not my girl,” I threw back and rushed out after her.

I heard him laugh and say, “Run, Forest, run!”

Allie was fast and by the time I was out the door, she’d already taken off down the sidewalk in front of the motel. She nearly made it to the end of the building where the wide-open, desert landscape met with the black asphalt parking lot.

“Hey, wait up, will ya?” I called out.

She stopped and turned to wait for me. No sooner had I jogged up to her, than she put a finger to her lips, signaling for me to be quiet.

“Look,” she said in a whisper. She pointed to the vacant lot, the land flanking the motel, and the open sandy desert.

“What are those?” I asked in wonder. “Donkeys?"

“Burros,” she said, correcting me. “Wild burros. There’re lots of them in this area, and they’re pretty tame.”

Burros dotted the desert, standing among the sagebrush and spindly trees; a mother and baby. I stepped close to Allie and put my arm around her waist as we watched and admired the scruffy looking animals.

“Aw, they’re so cute. I have to take a picture,” she said as she pulled her phone from her pocket. But her motion startled them and they began to move off, which only brought out more “ooos” and “ahs.”

With her phone still in her hand, she turned the camera on me, ready to snap a picture. “Maybe I should take a picture of you,” she said with a teasing grin.

“I could do a cheesecake pose,” I said. I put one hand behind my head and the other on my hip, like an old-fashioned pinup girl pose. She laughed at my silliness and then tilted her head to the side, studying me.

“I bet you have a six-pack under that shirt.”

I blushed a little, which only encouraged her. “Come on, pull up your shirt. Let’s see those sculpted abs. Come on.”

I lifted the edge of my t-shirt just enough for a peek as she steadied the camera for a good shot. When she saw my bare skin her eyes flashed with desire, but I only allowed a sneak preview. I’ll admit, I was the one teasing her now. Her smile widened as she looked through the camera. “Wow! Nice.”

With the phone still held up, she peered around it, smiling. Was she making a video?

“You’ll be famous on the internet,” she said with a laugh.

“Yeah, right…hey wait, don’t post that on Facebook,” I warned. “I don’t need my face or body, plastered all over the internet.”

She laughed and said, “I won’t. But…” She bit her lip and lowered the phone to look at me directly this time and not through the camera. You better pull your shirt down or we’re gonna have a repeat of the other night, if you’re not careful there, stud.”

There it was again, the come on and then the push back. Just like before. Flirty and then shy.

She sauntered closer and began tracing her fingers up my bare arm, solid with muscles under golden skin. My skin prickled under her touch, sending chills of excitement racing through me.

She was giving me that look again, that piercing “come on” that burned through me and got my little cock all happy and excited. Her fingers made their way to my shoulder and then down the front of my shirt, exploring the hills and valleys of muscles through the fabric. They ended at my waist and rested there, where her focus shifted to my hands.

“You have strong hands,” she said and took mine in hers. She ran her fingertips over it, caressing the hand of my throwing arm.

My throat felt tight with anticipation and my heart was thumping wildly. Who knew why some people just lit each other up from a mere touch. I didn’t know where this feeling came from. I wanted to kiss her sweet lips right now and my thinking was scrambled, so I ended up saying something stupid. “Well, I am a football player. And I have to take good care of that hand you’re holding if I want to do my best after the Draft picks are announced.”

I knew I should focus on what was important to Allie, her problem, rather than thinking with my toe. But I couldn’t help it. I caught her around the waist and for one brief moment her body was pressed to mine, breasts to chest, her belly to the flat concave of mine, and the smell of her made me want to taste her neck. And more.

Oh, shoot…

I held her there, our eyes locked, blazing fire. I should stop this. I wanted to harass her, but more than that I just plain wanted her. I stepped back, putting some distance between us.

The sun had nearly set now and the heat of the temperature outside had sapped the cooling effect of the air-conditioned restaurant in a matter of minutes.

And that’s when her mood changed. The vixen emerged again. I didn’t care anymore about the heat, the encroaching darkness or that we were standing in the wide-open where everyone could see us. All I could see were Allie’s eyes and her soft parted lips, waiting—no begging—for me to kiss them.

I couldn’t resist. I was losing the battle. I went for her, my hand shooting to the back of her neck and into her hair, pulling her close again. She didn’t resist. As my mouth crashed onto hers, her breath hitched and she parted further, letting me dip my tongue for a sweet taste. She pressed against me, leaning into the kiss, hungry. She wanted it as much as I did. I ran both hands down her back, passing low enough for a quick circle of her rear before returning to her back. In the instant my hands felt her rear, her body jerked and she ground her hips into mine. I nearly groaned. I could’ve taken her right there on the soft sandy dirt of the vacant lot, right where the burros had stood. I’d love to see her hard nipples pointing up to nothing but stars in the night sky. I’d pull her hair out of that braid and watch it spill over her breast and curl around the dark of her nipples. And then she’d look at me with those mesmerizing eyes and it’d be all over. I’d have to harass her hard.

Still locked in our kiss, I sucked her tongue, imagining her clit in the scenario in my head. Then she pulled back and the delicious kiss was broken, my fantasy killed along with it.

“What?” I blinked.

I thought this was going pretty well, and that I was reading her signals right. Her, stroking my arm, coming on to me, the kiss, and then the hip thrust.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as she backed away.

She smiled and wiped the back of her hand across her mouth as she giggled.

“Nothing’s wrong,” she said. “Pretty dang right, actually.”

Then before I could say a word, she turned and jogged off, her long braid bouncing as she went. I whimpered like a pouty child. Every time things started heating up, she cooled it down and did something like this.

“Where you going?” I stood there dumbfounded. Without breaking her pace she turned around, jogging backwards, and called out, “See you back at the motel. I’m going for a run.”

A run? What the heck, man? My blood was racing from her fiery kisses and she wanted to go for a run? She was a little weird, like Phoebe, but in a different way, but I liked her kind of weird. And usually, the weird ones were kinky too.

“Okay. I can play along. Tag, I’m it,” I said and picked up my feet to go after her.

I took off jogging with a big smile, the light pumping of my legs felt good. I hadn’t worked out in days and my muscles were begging for a challenge. Maybe this was some kind of game. Maybe she was leading me to a place we could act out the fantasy I just had.

“Come here my little object of art. I am here to collect you.” I called out a silly remark I’d heard once.

She said, “No, hot stuff. Just go back. I’ll see you later.” Turning to face forward, she was now running on the side of the road. She increased her pace and was pulling ahead of me, too far to be heard.

“You can’t go for a run now…” I slowed to a walk. “Out here…” and then stopped. “All alone.” I realized she was already out of earshot by my first words.

Girl.

Hands on hips, I watched her bobbing figure fade into the darkness. I didn’t think it wise to leave her out jogging alone, but she’d already disappeared.

She certainly was mysterious. Maybe she was an ax murderer. A porn star, ax murderer, and she killed her ex right before she jumped in the backseat of our car. Maybe that’s why she had to escape Flagstaff.

Laughing, I shook my head and picked up my feet again to run.

I’d better go find her.

* * *

I swore that girl turned into a ghost. I took off down the road in the direction she’d gone, only a couple minutes behind but couldn’t find her. After a short run, I decided to return to the motel to enlist AJ in a search. I headed to our room first, not sure if he’d be there or maybe still in the bar with Phoebe.

There was a metal stairwell leading to the second floor with our rooms, and I skipped up the stairs, taking them two at a time. I shoved the key in the lock and pushed open the door. A little out of breath I said, “AJ, have you seen…” and stopped mid-sentence startled by what I saw.

AJ and Phoebe were on the bed, going at it, his head in her crotch, her legs pinned up behind her head like a blasted pretzel contortionist or some trash. It was freaky. How could she bend her body into such a crazy position?

The worse part was seeing AJ’s bare rear as he laid there, propped on his elbows, eating pussy, hippie bush and all.

Too much information!

Too much information!

AJ stopped briefly, lifted his head and said, “Idiot off Cam. Get your own pussy.”

Phoebe’s eyes popped open and her moaning stopped. She didn’t cover up, or unlock her legs from their strange position. With a casual tone, she said, “Hey, Cam. You can join us if you’d like,” as if she was my back fence neighbor, offering me a cup of tea and cookies.

Yeah, she’d probably like that, and I bet they shared more than vehicles at the commune, too, but no way. Not with another guy. No crossing swords for me.

I averted my eyes and looked away as I spoke. “I’m looking for Allie. She said she was going for a run, but I can’t find her. I thought maybe she came back to the room.”

I heard a smack and jerked my head to look. AJ had swatted Phoebe on her thigh and she giggled, releasing her legs from their pretzel position behind her head. I turned away again, just as AJ rolled to his side and sat on the edge of the bed, feet on the floor and naked. This was the most awkward conversation ever, and I didn’t know how much longer I could take it. I was worried about Allie but couldn’t stop staring. Phoebe’s hippie bush was like watching a car crash, I couldn’t tear my eyes from it.

“Do you think she split and ditched us?” AJ asked.

“I don’t know, but cover yourself man.” I turned to talk to him, shielding my eyes with my hand. “Get a pillow or something, geez.”

“Check our room,” Phoebe said. “Maybe she’s there.” She reached for her room key on the nightstand, and I lifted my hand from my eyes. I tried not to gawk, but the girl did have nice belly. They moved and swayed nicely as she crawled over the crumpled sheets, and I had to admit, the bush was kinda interesting, too. But AJ noticed me looking and was shooting me dirty looks. I waved him off, mouthing the words, “cover your junk” and turned back to Phoebe. She’d crawled to the end of the bed.

“Here…” She tossed me the key.

“Check to see if any of her stuff is in there. Like a bag or suitcase,” AJ said, finally reaching for a pillow to put over his lap.

“Bags? She didn’t bring a suitcase or anything like that, at least I don’t think…”

The key bounced off my chest and hit the floor as I spoke. Normally, I would’ve caught it. Heck, I could catch a pigskin thirty yards down a football field with the precision of a surgeon—but hey, I was distracted.

AJ stood and the pillow fell away. “Let me know if you can’t find her. I’ll come help look.”

Awkward.

“Will do.” I snatched up the key, spun and headed for the door. “But please, put on some clothes, man.”

I went to the room next to ours and knocked.

No answer.

After waiting an appropriate amount of time, I put the key in the lock to open the door. I pushed it open and called her name, “Allie? You in here?”

Nothing.

Maybe she was in the shower.

“Allie, are you here? We’re all worried about you.” I took a few steps inside and listened.

Silence.

I stuck my head inside the bathroom, nothing. I turned to leave when I caught sight of her purse on the bedside table and her Vans kicked off on the floor next to the bed. Those were the shoes I saw her wearing for her jog. I remembered Phoebe telling her she could borrow any of Phoebe’s clothes if she needed. Phoebe had a soft duffle bag with her that she’d grabbed from the van right before we left it for dead.

I smiled. If her purse and running shoes were here, she hadn’t ditched us and that made me happy. Although, I warned myself not to think that way. She must’ve come back to the room and changed. She was safe and probably downstairs, maybe by the pool or something, but not gone. I blew out a breath.

Maybe my mystery beauty just wanted to be alone for a while. I didn’t blame her considering the circumstances. She did say she needed to figure out what do about ex, Biker Beast and although part of me knew it might be better if she had gone; a bigger part of me wanted her to stay. At least I knew she was safe now.

I shut the door to the girls’ room and trotted back down the stairs, echoing footsteps banging, as I headed to the Indian Jewelry and Beer bar where we’d eaten earlier. No way was I going to my room for a repeat burning of my retinas. No thank you. I’d text AJ from the bar. Didn’t need more images of my buddy’s skyward-pointing schlong.

I slid onto a bar stool and pulled out my phone to text the porn king and let the two freekazoids know what I’d found out and where I was.

I shook my head. He was high. He wouldn’t have been so casual about his nudity if he wasn’t.

Crazy Phoebe. She’d better not get me in trouble with all her weed habits. I furrowed my brow. I wanted AJ to have fun, but I had to be careful.

I grumbled under my breath as the bartender came over, “High.”

“Excuse me, what did you say?”

I rubbed the back of my neck. “Sorry, nothing. Just complaining.”

He smiled like he understood. He’d probably seen many weary travelers sitting on this very stool, mumbling and grumbling about their lives.

“Can I get you something to drink?” he asked, laying a cardboard beer coaster on the bar in front of me.

“Gimme a beer, um…” I glanced at the beer handles with advertising logos on each. “I’ll have a Bud Light.”

He nodded.

“Gotta watch the old waistline.” I laughed and patted my belly, though there wasn’t an ounce of fat to pinch.

He walked off while I finished the text to AJ. Then I pushed my phone back into my pocket, still debating what to do about Allie. Any other day, it wouldn’t even be a debate. I’d throw caution to the wind, have a little idiot, have a little fun, and—see ya. But there was something different about Allie. Something pinged inside me, and my heart pounded when I looked in her eyes. And it wasn’t going away. As a matter of fact, it seemed to be growing stronger, the longer I was with her. The more time I spent with her, the more I wanted her.

Idiot.

This was not a good time for something like this to happen. I tried to will it away, make it stop. But no. “Forget you, Cam. Forget you and your dreams,” life said.

Our simple spring break Vegas trip wasn’t supposed to go this way. It’d taken a few interesting turns, for sure, and I didn’t regret meeting Allie or Phoebe. But I just didn’t want anything to get out of hand and get in the way of my shot at the pros. Namely a chick, or the dreaded relationship. I just couldn’t be tied down now. I couldn't let my focus shift off my goal.

Someone passed by the bar and the singing fish mounted on the wall started playing a tune. It was someone’s idea of a ridiculous joke and the singing was triggered by motion activation. Its mouth and tail began to move as it played a poorly recorded loop of some sorry old country song.

I tipped my beer bottle high, to drain the last drop and caught sight of someone out of the corner of my eye. It was Allie.

Finally.

Relief washed over me and I smiled.

She stepped up to my side and slid onto the empty stool next to me, smiling, wisps of her hair blown out of her braid from jogging, looking dang sexy and raw like she always did.

“Hey there, stranger, I was worried about you,” I said. I peered into her eyes, checking, hoping I wouldn’t get that feeling again, that ping in my heart, but it was still there and this time intensified by the stress I’d felt worrying about her. I wasn’t just worried about her safety. I was concerned that she had left because of me.

The thought of never seeing her again had left me feeling drained and I was so glad I was wrong.

“Oh, I’m fine.” She smiled and shrugged like the weight of my unfounded worry could be cast off that easily. “I just went for a short run to clear my head and stretch my legs after the car ride.”

“I see you didn’t get eaten by a bear out there in the dark. Or trampled by a herd of wild burros.”

She bit her lower lip, stifling a smile, and bumped her shoulder against mine. “But that was sweet of you to worry about me. I mean, you don’t owe me anything. I was the one who imposed on you and took a free ride.”

I turned, pinned her with a serious gaze and said, “Don’t do that again. Don’t…” Leave me was what I wanted to say, although I had no right to even be thinking such a thing, but instead I said, “Don’t run off in the dark by yourself like that. It could be dangerous.”

I turned back to my beer so she couldn't see the concern in my eyes. The bartender placed a coaster in front of Allie and I stared at it. I didn’t want her to think I cared that much. Nothing beyond the brotherly Good Samaritan kind anyway. There was no future for us.

Because there wouldn’t be.

There couldn’t be.

I wouldn’t allow it.

“Well…I…” She straightened and looked away to the stupid singing fish on the wall, which thankfully had stopped its annoying noise. She hesitated and I thought she was going to tell me something, reveal more about herself, her past, come clean and admit she didn’t have a cousin in Vegas or anyone to help her, except me. Instead, she changed the subject.

“I thought you were going back to your room,” she said, flipping the paper coaster between her fingers.

“It was occupied, if you know what I mean. The two love birds.” I grimaced at the thought of AJ and Phoebe. How did she get her legs up like that?

“Oh, I see,” she said, smiling. “I kinda figured that much from the way they were all over each other earlier.”

“You want a drink?”

“Tempting, but I’m really beat,” she said.

When she slid off her stool, all my hopes slid to the floor, too. It looked like there’d be no action for the little peckerhead tonight. Part of me was disappointed. I really did want to feel her under me, kiss her plump lips, harass her mouth and then her pussy. But I was also relieved. The pressure was off. In the morning I’d drive to the so-called cousin’s place and be free of any further distractions.

“Think I’ll hit the shower before Phoebe comes back to the room. See you in the morning.”

“Oh,” I said, sounding dejected. “Well, get a good night's sleep.”

“Sure, you too,” she said and walked out the bar.

After she left, I turned back to lean on bar and took a long draw of my beer, thinking how peculiar she was sometimes. Well, it’s best this way. Maybe I was getting my signals crossed. Heck, for all I knew, she still had feelings for the gun-toting ex. I’d heard of women like that. Attracted to the bad boy type even though it wasn’t good for them. Who could figure it out?

I winced, remembering the cold metal of the gun poking into my forehead. I rubbed the spot and took another drink, as if that would erase the memory. Then I remembered Allie’s stone cold confidence, telling me she was working her way through college. And she worked at a blasted gas station. At night. Could she still want the crazy ex? Naw, she was too smart for that.

I looked up to see the bartender standing in front of me. “Where’d your girlfriend go?”

“She’s not my girlfriend.” I couldn't’ hide the misery in my voice. “She had more pressing things to do, apparently. Like wash her hair, or make Indian bead bracelets with her hippie friend or some trash like that. Anything, except be with me I’m afraid.”

The bartender gave me a puzzled look and then nodded like he understood. Guys got it. They could sense when a fellow player got shot down by a chick.

“Another one?” he asked.

I slammed the rest of my beer. “Hit me.”

“Another Bud?”

I nodded and he walked off down the bar to the spigots under the singing fish.

Maybe I hadn’t conquered Allie tonight, but I had to admit, she was a wily one, a real vixen, and sexy. Even in her running shoes and her hair tied back, I wanted to harass her. In the past, as a young stud in search of hot pussy, I learned one thing for certain. If you mess with the dangerous ones, expect to get bitten.

The bartender returned with a fresh drink and the realization hit me. Allie was giving me a challenge, one like I hadn’t experienced before. Usually girls at college threw themselves at me, but Allie had her own style and she wasn’t going to make it easy for me. She was making me work for it, and I found that very alluring, fresh and exciting. I decided to stop being a pussy and own it. I liked the chase. The game. And why not? I’m a football player. I liked challenging games.

“Tough luck with the ladies tonight?” The bartender pushed the beer in my direction and removed the empty glass.

I looked up at him and said, “Man, you have no idea.”

Allie

The sound of my phone vibrating against the wood of the nightstand woke me. The room was still dark. I wasn’t sure what time it was, but the darkness was because the motel curtains were pulled shut. I glanced at the window and saw a line of daylight coming through along one edge where the curtain didn’t come flush to the wall, so I knew it was morning. I reached for my phone and slid the ringer button to the on position. It was late, eleven o’clock.

Garbage!

We’d nearly slept until noon.

I flopped back on my pillow remembering everything that’d happened. Meeting Cam and AJ, and my crazy escape from Jade outside Beaver Street Brewery. I ran a hand through my hair, reflecting on my sorry state of affairs. I glanced over at Phoebe sleeping in the bed next to mine. She was sweet, and I liked her spunky spirit. I liked Cam and AJ too. Especially Cam. Wow, what a fantastic package of hotness and muscles. I was definitely taken with him. Cam’s body has muscles that ripple under his tight shirt—and that’s what all the girls wanted. And the kind of body I wanted on top of me, thrusting deep inside me.

I remembered the way his mouth had felt against mine when we kissed, the way he tasted, the hot scorching drag of his lips. And the way my heart thumped so hard against my ribs when he touched me.

My heart skipped a beat just thinking about it and I had to close my eyes. Not going there. Not gonna think about the hot, sexy intensity of Cam, or what it’d be like to have his warm, strong body right here under the covers with me.

Nope.

Not with Phoebe sleeping right in the next bed. But oh, he was so delicious.

I wiggled down farther under the covers. I saw Cam’s face, the night we were kissing like wild animals behind the bar, when we were about to get down, all hot and needy with lust. I wanted to suck his cock and then feel him idiot me, fast and hard.

Every time it came to mind, I tried to push it away, tried to think of kittens and grandmas, but it was no use. Instead, I saw that smoldering sexy smile, making my skin burn where he touched me, kissed me. I licked my lips savoring the memory. No man had ever affected me that way before.

The fact that someone was sleeping in the same room did nothing to expel the leftover memories of our previous kisses. I reveled in the blaze of tingles racing across my skin, not wanting the sensation to end. When Cam had pressed into me, it felt warm and safe, like coming home.

I couldn’t help myself. I licked a finger to moisten it and slid my hand down to my crotch, already wet again from wanting Cam, from the fantasy of having him on top of me, between my legs. The minute my wet finger touched my clit, I stifled a gasp, imagining his tongue. A quick flash of fantasy had him taking me once we arrived in Vegas, throwing me on the hotel bed, aching and ready for him. Yes, I’d let him take me once we reached Vegas. If I could last that long.

My body was pulsing and hot. I swirled my finger. A few light strokes and I was panting again, wishing his hard body was right here on top of me. One last thought of his hungry mouth on mine, devouring me, thrusting his tongue deeper was enough to cause a shuddering orgasm to course through me.

I bit down hard on my lower lip and pulled the covers to my nose, stifling a groan this time. For a split second, just that one split second, I felt so painfully happy. I didn’t want it to end. I didn’t want Vegas to be where we said good-bye and be the girl he messed on spring break. Or one of the many girls he’d idiot in Vegas. Cam was too gorgeous for me to think he wanted someone like me. No, handsome football players usually kept themselves unattached. And besides, look at my life, stupid Jade was destroying it. But meeting Cam made me realize he’s what I really wanted, the polar opposite of Jade. That’s what I needed.

Idiot.

Jade.

What was I going to do about him? I punched my pillow and rolled to my side, wondering if I should wake Phoebe or wait until the others woke and came to get us. I can’t imagine why Cam and AJ wanted to sleep this late. Especially after all the stuff AJ said about wanting to hurry up and get to Vegas, now he wanted to sleep?

I felt bad about lying to them. They were great guys, helping me out, and I was an idiot. I’d gotten myself into a real mess with everything.

When I first met Jade, I was kind of lost. I’d spent most of my life trying to please others. I tried to become smaller, quieter, less opinionated. I didn’t want to be a burden. I wanted people to like me. I wanted to be wanted and Jade made me feel that way. At first anyway. So for years, I sacrificed myself for the sake of making other people happy and I suffered. But I got tired of it. I couldn't change who I was in order to become someone else’s idea of a worthwhile human being.

I was searching for something. What, I didn’t even know. I was also tired of living in my hometown, which was about as exciting as watching paint dry. So when I met Jade, he seemed exciting. His lifestyle was raw and wild. It was stupid, I know now. He turned out to be a jerk, but by the time I figured that out, I was neck deep in the biker lifestyle. There was too much partying and that’s when my grades began to slip. Before I knew it, I was in a deep hole and couldn’t see a way out.

Until Cam came along.

I took a chance on Cam, sensed that he’d help me. Suddenly, he was my ray of hope, standing right there in front of me. There was something about him from the minute I met him. I didn’t know exactly how it would work out, but even at the gas station, I knew he was special, a good guy, the kind I really wanted, not a loser, drug-head psycho. That’s when I told Cam to meet me at the bar.

I ran, and when I saw Cam’s car parked at the motel next to the bar, I went to it. To my surprise it was unlocked. I just reacted and jumped in, not really thinking. I figured I’d get away from Flagstaff and come up with a plan later about how to get Jade off my back. A way to get rid of him for good, although that’s easier said than done, with the MC. The Black Vandals were a very possessive club, liked to control people associated with it and didn’t let go easily.

That thought filled me with gloom. How was I ever going to break free of my ex? As if on cue, my phone pinged a text message alert.

Holly idiot!

It was a message from Jade. I popped up, as if sitting up would make the message less real. It was brief. I started to read, hands trembling. The mere thought of him caused that kind of reaction in me, but before I allowed my eyes to focus long enough to read through it, I dropped the phone to the bed, screen side down. My stomach twisted with worry. I didn't know if I wanted to read it, afraid of what it said. Would it be another angry message, berating me for being a stupid idiot. Would he call me names like before, groin, whore, jerk. At one time, that kind of language was simply part of his raw personality and was almost appealing, in a perverse sort of way.

I took a deep breath, biting my lip. I turned the screen back for a brief look, skimming. The words, “I’m coming for you” and “I’ll find you” were all I needed to see, and I was convinced he was probably right outside the door. I didn’t bother to read the rest. I jumped out of bed, and dashed over to Phoebe’s bed. Her head was stuck under a pillow.

“Phoebe, Phoebe, wake up.” I shook her shoulder and then darted to where my clothes were draped over the back of a chair. She groaned and mumbled something incoherent.

“Phoebe, come on. We gotta go, get up. We have to get the guys up and get out of here.” I put as much urgency in my voice as possible without shouting. I pulled on my short black skirt and top, talking all the while to wake her. “We have to get up now, Phoebe and go. Can I wear your Vans? I can’t walk very fast in my heels and we need to go like, right now.”

I ran back to the bed briefly and pushed on her again, begging. “Get up, get up, please.”

She threw the pillow off and rolled onto her back, her long hair a tangled mess on the bed. “What’s wrong? What’s happening? I want to sleep. We were up really late and…”

I cut her off ignoring the confused look on her face. “Don’t have time. Get up. Get dressed.”

She sat up and pushed a hand through her hair. “What’re you talking about? Why do we have to get up now? Can I brush my teeth?” She made a chewing motion with her mouth and stuck out her tongue. “Ew. I think I fell asleep without brushing. Yuck. My teeth feel awful.”

“We don’t have time to talk. Just hurry up, brush your teeth and get dressed.”

She finally took a long look at me. “Allie, what’s going on? You look frightened. What happened? Did something happen?”

I ran back and forth around the room, collecting my stuff and darting into the bathroom to get ready as fast as possible.

“Jade’s on his way,” I called back over my shoulder.

“He’s what?”

I cut off her words as I shut the bathroom door and yelled through it as I got ready. “He’s looking for me.” Then I couldn’t talk anymore with the toothbrush in my mouth.

“What?” Phoebe asked her voice muffled. “Jade? How? What do you mean he’s after you?”

I spit and rinsed. “Got a text just now. Get dressed we need to go.”

The idea of Jade looking for me had my mind spinning with ideas of exactly how things would go down when he found me. And although I didn’t know how much he knew about my disappearance, fear racked me with panic because that meant Cam was in danger too.

I popped out of the bathroom and found Phoebe moving slowly, looking around the room for her clothes. I guess she wasn’t a morning person. I picked up her shorts and top from the floor and set them on her bed. “Here are your clothes. Hurry up.” I tried to sound polite, but I was failing miserably. “Get dressed and then use the bathroom. Let’s go. Please.”

“Oh, hon…” she said. “I understand. You look terrified.”

I stood in front of her waiting. She just stood there in her underwear, no bra, and I suddenly felt awkward. She wasn’t shy about her body and nudity. I assumed it had to do with her commune life and their open idea about it, but there was no time to feel weirded out now. I had to get out of this motel. We all had to get out before Jade caught up with us.

“You get dressed. I’m going next door to wake the guys.” I grabbed my backpack purse and said the last words as I shut the door. I glanced around motel parking lot half expecting to see Jade’s black Harley. Relieved it wasn’t there I blew out a breath and knocked on Cam’s door.

“Cam, AJ, open up!”

It took only a second, but seemed an eternity, before Cam opened the door, shirtless and looking hotter than ever with tousled bed hair. If that’s what he looks like in the mornings...oh my goodness.

“Hey, good morning beautiful,” he said and opened the door for me to enter.

“Um, hey, good morning.” I bit my lip not wanting to waste any time with pleasantries, but knowing Cam would think I was even weirder than he probably already did, if I didn’t slow down and at least try to act normal.

I glanced at the empty beds. “Where’s AJ? We should get going don’t you think? We slept pretty late. Um, we’re wasting time and you know how AJ doesn't like to waste time. Gotta get on the road.” I was rambling, my eyes darting around the room and to the window, still expecting to hear the roar of Jade’s bike at any moment. “We should go.” I nodded, bobbing my head profusely.

Cam furrowed his brow and ran a hand through his hair. “Slow down there, Energizer Bunny. Have much coffee this morning?” He sauntered over to where his t-shirt was tossed onto a chair and pulled it on as we talked.

“AJ’s in the bathroom. We’re almost ready to go, but you look a little frazzled. What’s up?”

With my backpack over one shoulder I hovered near the door, urging Cam to hurry.

“Have a seat while AJ finishes.” Cam motioned to me to sit while he put on his shoes.

“No, we really need to go. Phoebe’s getting ready now and we need to get going.” I didn’t know if I should tell him about the text from Jade considering all the trouble I’d already caused. Impatient, I shifted my weight from foot to foot.

Finished with his shoes, Cam stood, a look of concern on his face and stepped up to me. He took me by the shoulders and squared up in front of me. “What happened?”

I took a deep breath and said, “We gotta go. Jade is right on our tail.”

“What? What’re you talking about? How could he...wait, how do you know?”

“I got a text from him this morning and...and…” I could feel my nerves buzzing, making my mouth dry. I swallowed hard. “I...I…”

“What did it say? Because I don’t think he could know where we are. It’s okay, Allie. He can’t find you, really. He can’t. What exactly did it say?”

“Well, I didn't really read all of it, but he said he was going to find me and…”

Cam’s face softened into a smile. “Going to. He didn’t say he found you, right?”

I looked down to the floor. “Um, well…” now that I thought about it, Cam was right. It was my overreaction, as usual, to Jade and his volatile ways. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. I guess I read it and jumped to conclusions.”

He lifted my chin to look in his eyes and said, “It’s okay Allie. Don’t worry. You’re with me now. I’ll keep you safe.”

My lips parted and a breath of relief escaped. I leaned in and let his soft lips meet mine as I slipped my arms around his neck. He felt warm and safe, and I believed him. I needed Cam. I needed a good guy like him in my life. Someone to save me from my miserable past.

His tongue caressed mine and he pulled me tighter to his solid chest. Just as I was enjoying his delicious kiss, I heard the bathroom door open and AJ interrupted, “Hey, you two. Enough of that. We need to get on the road. Where’s Phoebe?”

Cam’s hand trailed down my arm as we stepped apart. I cleared my throat and said, “Phoebe’s getting dressed. She should be ready now.”

I touched the small outside pocket where I kept my cell phone as I adjusted my backpack. I was tempted to take it out and read Jade’s text more thoroughly, but I decided to leave that for later. I didn't want to ruin the wonderful feelings from that kiss.

“Okay, let’s go then,” AJ said.

Cam nodded and opened the door, motioning for me to go ahead. The guys snagged their black duffle bags and followed me out.

I walked out the door and there was Phoebe, standing on the balcony walkway in front of our door, arms crossed, leaning against the white metal railing. She wasn’t wearing any shoes and she had a look on her face I couldn’t read. I also noticed she didn’t have her purse over her shoulder like she was ready to leave. I glanced down, looking for her bag.

“Phoebe where’s your bag?” I asked.

I shot a glance to Cam and the expression on his face told me he’d figured it out.

AJ heard me and pressed through between us, stepping up to Phoebe. “Yeah, Phoebe, where’s your bag?”

“Well…” She twisted her mouth into a reluctant smile. “I’m not going. I’m gonna stay here a while. You know me, follow wherever the wind blows me.”

“Aw, Phoebe, no. You have to come with us,” I said.

“Yeah,” AJ looked positively downtrodden at her reply. “You have to come with us.”

She shrugged shaking her head. “Sorry, guys, I can’t.”

“Are you sure, Phoebe?” Cam asked. “It’s been fun having you with us. We won’t be an even set without you.” Then he brightened. “Ask Shoshonee. She’ll tell you to come with us. Isn’t this a vision quest or something?”

I knew Cam was thinking about AJ. He’d taken quite a liking to Phoebe.

“Sorry,” she said. “It’s been great and who knows, maybe we’ll meet again someday.” She stepped forward to give me a hug. I would've asked for her cell phone number, but remembered she didn’t own a phone.

“It’s been great,” I said and we hugged. “Take care and good luck with your vision quest.” I really did hate to see her go. “Oh, wait, Phoebe. I’m wearing your shoes.” I started to bend over to remove the Vans she’d loaned me, when she stopped me.

“Keep them. They’re yours. Remember, good karma will come back to me for sharing.” She gave me a big smile.

Thinking that AJ wanted to say his goodbye alone, Cam stepped up for a hug and said his farewell next. Then he punched AJ on the arm and said, “Meet you down at the car. Give me the keys.”

Cam held out his hand for the keys and waited to see if AJ really wanted to leave her behind, or if he’d try harder to talk her into coming with us.

“No, no, that’s okay.” AJ was acting all tough, like he didn’t care if she walked away. Chances were, he’d never see her again, but I thought he was putting up a brave front.

He said a short and polite good-bye then turned to us and said, “Let’s go.”

We rattled our way down the noisy metal stairs. Halfway to the car AJ stopped and said, “I can’t be a toe. I gotta go back.”

He handed his duffle bag and keys to Cam, turned and went back up the stairs. As we watched him walk away Cam said, “I’ll bet you five bucks, she’s gonna come with us.”

I smiled and said, “You’re on”

A few minutes later, with all the bags stowed in the car, Cam and I leaned against the trunk, waiting.

We looked up to see AJ coming down the stairs alone, but instead of a dejected look on his face, he looked puzzled.

We both straightened as he approached. “What happened?” Cam asked.

AJ darted his eyes to the sky and then pursed his lips. “Apparently, her husband called.”

“Her husband?” Cam asked, surprised.

“She’s married?” I added, just as bewildered.

“Yeah, to three different guys,” he said. He just looked annoyed now.

Cam’s eyebrows shot up to his hairline. “Three?”

“I thought she didn’t have a phone? You mean he called on the motel phone?” I was trying to make sense of all this.

He held up a hand. “Don’t ask. It’s a hippie commune. I don’t know what the heck they do. Just get in the car.”

AJ walked to the driver’s side door and yanked it open. Cam slid in next to him up front and I took the back seat, feeling bad for AJ, thinking he must have a bit of a broken heart.

Cam

Allie rode in the back, listening to music with earbuds. We were about an hour down the road and not far from Vegas.

Finally.

It’d been a crazy trip so far and we were running out of spring break time. I really didn’t want to think about dropping off Allie at her cousin’s. I didn’t want her to leave. I wanted to finish what we’d started that first night. Stick my cock in her and go to town.

I closed my eyes and let my mind drift, imagining what it’d be like to have her, to take her. Alone, not in the middle of a street, where I could lay her out on the bed, run my hands through her long silky hair, then run my hands up those long legs and spread them apart. Her pussy would be wet and inviting. Her mouth parted and panting. Her arms would reach to pull me on top of her, take me inside her then slowly I’d stroke her to ecstasy with my throbbing cock.

Happy little peckerhead twitched with anticipation and I starting getting hard just thinking about her. Thoughts of wet pussy usually did that, but Allie was different. I also wanted her because I liked her. I knew I shouldn’t and I knew there was no way I’d probably ever see her again after this, or that we could have a...a...oh goodness, what was I thinking. A relationship. There, I admitted it. The dreaded r word. I wasn’t supposed to let anything sidetrack me right now, but heck, I couldn't help it. Allie was amazing and we had one heck of a connection going. Yes, on one level, we had a great...no...steamy-hot, physical attraction. I’ll admit that. She was gorgeous, had a dynamite body, but on another level, our attraction had little to do with physical pheromones and all that trash.

And those were the thoughts that had me scheming ways to get her phone number and keep in contact after Vegas.

I adjusted myself and went back to my fantasy, letting my head tip back against the headrest of the seat. Just as I was slipping into a delightful fantasy about licking her wet pussy, something jolted me out of my daydream.

“Idiot!”

My eyes popped open to a worried AJ, leaning forward, intently peering into the rearview mirror.

“What is it?”

“Shoot! Highway patrol.” AJ let off the gas as soon as he spoke.

I glanced over at the speedometer. “Dang! How fast were you going?”

The speedometer needle was coming down off of one hundred mph. I jerked around in my seat and AJ tapped the brakes to slow the car even more, but it was too late. There were blue flashing lights behind us, approaching fast.

“Why were you driving so fast? What’s wrong with you, man?”

“Well, it’s all your fault. You had to delay us with...her.” He spat the words, but it was because he was stressed. I knew he wasn’t really angry with Allie.

“Hey, shut up. She’s right there.” I jerked my head to the back seat. “And you’re the one obsessed with making good time on the road. Can’t you just go with the experience? Like Phoebe…” I didn’t want to admit he was right, but I liked Allie and meeting her was worth every minute we’d lost getting to Vegas.

Sensing the commotion, Allie removed her earbuds and moved forward to the edge of her seat.

“What’s happening?”

I threw a disgusted look at AJ and said, “We’re getting pulled over. Johnny Rocket here couldn’t keep it under a hundred.” I made a face at AJ. “Well, pull over, jerk. He’s signaling you to pull over.”

“Shut up! I am, I am. I don’t need any of your sarcastic advice right now.”

AJ moved the car to the shoulder and the Highway Patrol car pulled up behind us. We were on the last stretch into Las Vegas and had just crossed the state line. So close and yet now, delayed again. I thought about Phoebe and her karma beliefs and wondered what I’d done to deserve so much trash luck on spring break. Somebody must really not want me to have my break in Vegas. At this rate, there’d be only a couple days left before it was over and time to drive back to college.

But what could the worst thing be? AJ would get a speeding ticket. Big whoop. And besides, he had the money, thanks to Daddy Money Buckets and we’d be on our way.

Right about the time the officer stepped up to AJ’s window, I blurted out, “Idiot! The beer…” I clamped my jaw shut and stopped just as AJ rolled down the window.

The beer cans and bottles!

I smiled at the officer, praying he hadn’t heard me. My mind was spinning. Were there any beers still in the cooler on the floor in the back seat?

Had Allie really emptied all of them?

Did anyone throw them out?

I couldn’t remember and now it was too late. I hoped the officer wouldn’t ask, but it was probably standard procedure. I’d watched enough TV cop shows to know they always asked who’d been drinking.

Idiot!

Open containers in a car. What was the law about that? I didn’t know for sure. Maybe I could be arrested, along with everyone in the car. That was the last thing I needed. It wouldn’t look good for my NFL career. How could we prove those beers had been consumed a day ago?

I was toast. I’d end up in jail for who knew, two, maybe three days.

Idiot again!

And then I’d have to call Saul to bail me out.

I was so screwed.

Imagining the worst-case scenario kept me busy while the officer asked AJ all the standard questions about license and registration, then ordered us all to get out of the car.

When he asked us where we were going and we told him we were on our spring break from college, he raised his brows and told AJ and me to plant our hands on the hood while he patted us down. He looked over at Allie, but didn’t pat her down, just allowed her to stand nearby with a stern warning to not move.

She was looking good, sexy, still wearing the same short top with metal studs from the night at the bar under her hoodie. But it was unzipped and hanging open. She’d jumped in our car with nothing more than a large backpack type of purse thing and the clothes she wore. So here she was, in the sweltering heat of the bleak desert, looking like a rock star on the side of the road.

During our pat down, the officer threw our wallets out on the hood of the car and now he nodded to them, asking to see ID’s.

After looking them over he stepped up to Allie and asked her for ID.

Allie was biting her lip, staring at the rear car door. “I need to get my purse, officer. It’s in my purse and um...my purse is in the back seat.”

“You can get it out,” the officer said. So far he hadn’t been stern with us, actually he seemed a little understanding when we told him we played football for the Longhorns and we were on spring break. But now as Allie opened the back car door something seemed to catch his attention and his expression changed.

He checked Allie’s ID and when she tried to close the door he said, “Leave it open.”

Allie noticed him eyeing the cooler on the floor in the back seat and began pouring on the smiles and charm.

He returned her ID to her and said, “Thank you, Miss Artemis.” Then he pulled a flashlight from its location on his belt, heavy with various law enforcement pouches and holster.

He stepped closer and pointed his light to the cheap white Styrofoam cooler we’d purchased for the trip. “What’s in the cooler?”

AJ stepped forward. “Um, er, well officer, er beer cans, but they’re empty.” He shot a nasty look to Allie and said, “Somebody emptied them all.”

The officer motioned for AJ to stand back and inched closer to Allie and the open door, his look still indiscernible. “Is that so?”

He motioned to Allie with the flashlight. “Open it.”

She hesitated and stuttered.

She did drink all the beers, didn’t she?

“Er...um, you see...If I open it, I don’t think you're gonna like what’s in it officer.” She tried to say it as sweetly as possible.

He gave her a deadpan stare and she smiled, knowing what he wanted. She had to step close to the officer who was blocking the open door, in order to reach the cooler, but before she did, she gave a fluff of her hair and a tug on her top. She was working it, trying to flirt with the officer.

Slowly, she pushed past the officer, practically brushing her belly against him as she moved into to the car. Then she had to bend and place one knee on the back seat in order to reach the cooler. As she was kneeling, her long hair fell down around her face. She made a grand gesture of tossing it aside as she turned to look back at him, giggling and smiling again.

Oh, she was good.

With a hand on the lid of the cooler, she paused and said, “I don’t think you want to see what’s in here. Can’t we just let this go?” and batted her lashes at him.

The officer flinched, struggling to keep a straight face now and said, “Well, young lady, that sounds mighty suspicious. And now that you seem so intent on me not looking in your cooler, I’m just gonna have to do that very thing. Open it.”

“I hope what you find won’t disappoint you.”

Allie threw a glance my way, and I could practically hear AJ hyperventilating next to me as we watched our trip to jail unfold.

Allie lifted the lid, making a show of it, smiling at the officer sweetly, trying to charm him.

“There you go.” Allie climbed back out of the car, holding the white Styrofoam lid.

The officer played the beam of his flashlight across surface of red, white and blue aluminum. “Well, looky there. Beer cans. He turned to AJ first. “Have you been drinking?”

“No, sir. I mean, yes, sir, well last night at the motel where we stayed, but there’s no alcohol in my system now officer. I’m clean.”

Clean? Why did he say that? Clean usually meant free of drugs and there’d been weed in the car too. Didn’t I hear something about the state of Nevada legalizing marijuana? Do they routinely check for that now too? Idiot, AJ was probably loaded to the gills with THC from Phoebe’s marijuana, but hopefully, there's no evidence of weed in the car. Unless Phoebe accidentally dropped a joint or something. Then, we’re messed.

The officer addressed Allie and said, “Miss Artemis, remove the cooler from the car and set it here on the ground.” He motioned to the dry patch of sandy dirt in front of his feet.

She did as she was instructed, still smiling and flirting. Then as she backed out of the car, arms around the cooler, she accidently on purpose bumped against him, giggling, pretending to wobble from the awkward bulk of the cooler.

“Ooops, pardon me. It’s not heavy, officer, really. I’m just a little clumsy.” She placed the cooler at his feet and straightened, arching out her chest and smoothing back her hair. “Three cans and a bottle. All empty.”

The officer turned to me. “Have you had anything to drink?”

“No, sir, officer. Not today. And there’s no alcohol in the cooler either.” I wasn’t sure, but I lied anyway.

He looked doubtful and turned to ask Allie the same question. “Have you been drinking today?”

“No, officer. Of course not.”

Allie picked up an empty can and tipped it upside down. Nothing came out. She smiled. “See? It’s all good.”

The officer eyed the other cans in the cooler and pointed to one. “How about that one?”

Allie’s smile faded when she saw the one he chose. For a minute she didn’t say or do anything, just bit her lip, staring at the Budweiser can. “That one?”

He nodded and I heard a slow depleting breath escape from AJ’s lips.

“You don’t want to know what’s in that one,” she said.

“Take it out.”

She shot a glance to me, the officer, and back to the Budweiser can. He noticed and furrowed his brow, suspicious now.

“Go on. Hand it to me.”

Allie opened her mouth to speak but then stopped and smiled. “Well, okay but…”

Slowly, she bent over removed the can he wanted and handed it to him.

The offer took it, moving it, as if judging its weight.

Dang it. It wasn’t empty. I could tell by the expression on his face and the way Allie was staring at the ground, shuffling her feet.

“No beer, huh? You know it’s illegal to drive in the state of Nevada with an open container in the car.”

He lifted the open can to his nose and took a big whiff.

Allie grimaced, and I scrunched my eyes closed.

The officer began to gag and said, “Ooogh! Urine! That’s disgusting!” and shoved it back toward Allie.

Sheepishly, she took it and replied, “Sorry officer. I tried to tell you.”

AJ burst out, “I thought you got rid of that. Geez, Allie.” He turned to me too frantic to care if anyone heard and said, “She’s probably pissed him off and now we’re all going jail!”

Under my breath, I mumbled, “Shut up, man. Just leave it alone.”

Allie was working her magic on this guy and if AJ didn’t shut it, he’d ruin it. She almost had him schmoozed.

Returning the can to the cooler, she said, “It’s all my fault officer. Really. These two gentlemen were kind enough to help me out with a ride to Las Vegas, and I couldn’t wait for a rest stop or gas station, so I used the can. I’m sorry. Don’t give them a ticket, please. No one has been drinking while driving, and I take full blame. If you need to arrest anyone for anything, arrest me for being so stupid.”

The officer appeared to soften and looked at us, and then at Allie who flirtatiously stroked her hair, twirling it around her finger in that seductive way all guys liked.

“We’re just on spring break, wanting to have some fun in Vegas,” she continued. “We’re behind schedule and it’s my fault we are behind. We should've been there already, spinning the roulette wheel, paying your taxes as they say, but…” She pointed to herself, her delicate fingers at her cleavage, drawing his attention to her breasts. “It’s my fault. Little ol’ me.”

She rolled her eyes skyward with a smile and lifted a shoulder. “You were young once and not that long ago, I might add. Didn't you ever make a little mistake doing stupid trash, I mean, stupid stuff with your buddies? I bet you were a real knock out in your day.” She eyed his biceps and licked her lips. “Still are.”

I pretty much figured the officer knew exactly what was going on with Allie and all the flirting. But after it was all over and done with, the officer let us off with a speeding ticket for AJ and a warning about open containers. He explained, AJ could pay the ticket online or he could find the courthouse in the old part of downtown Las Vegas.

I liked Allie more and more. She just saved us from trouble with the Highway Patrol and I was grateful for that. He went to his car and waited for us to leave.

We walked back to AJ’s Camry. “Thanks Allie, you bailed us out,” I said.

She smiled, brushed her sleeve like she was sweeping away dirt and said, “No problem. My pleasure.”

I elbowed AJ in the ribs. He looked up from the speeding ticket he was reading as we walked to the car. “Oh, yeah, thanks Allie. That was awesome. I owe you one. I’ll buy you dinner and make sure we get you to your cousin’s place safely.”

AJ and I arrived at the driver's side door at the same time. He reached for the handle and said, “I promise, I’ll keep it under a hundred.”

I clamped my hand over his, stopping him. “Oh no. No way, Robin, Boy Wonder. No one drives the Batmobile but Batman. I’ll be driving now.”

“But…”

“No discussion.”

Allie laughed and we all got in the car. We were right at the state line. Only a few more miles to go now and Viva Las Vegas!

Cam

“Stop! Stop. I want a picture.” Allie bolted upright in her seat.

AJ popped up from the back. “What picture?” he asked, annoyed.

“There.” Allie pointed and I slammed on the brakes when I saw the sign.

She read it out loud. “Welcome to Fabulous Las Vegas. That sign is an icon.”

“Get a picture later,” AJ muttered. “Can’t we just get out of this car, for goodness sake?”

“Don’t be a stick in the mud, AJ,” she said. “We have to do it first. Regardless of what we do next, the photo we take here will mark the beginning of our Vegas story. No matter what happens in Vegas, it’ll be proof that it was a good idea at the time. Come on we have to get out and take a picture.”

I pulled into the small twelve-car parking lot and killed the engine. It’d be nice to have a picture of Allie to remember her by, although I doubted this was the beginning of our story. This was more like the end for us. Take her to her cousin’s and kiss her good-bye. My heart pinged with remorse at the thought of it. As much as it’d be the best thing for me, I didn’t want to see her go. Not now that I’d met someone as amazing as Allie. Someone who’d somehow latched onto my heart.

AJ groaned, “Nooo, no, no, no. I just want to get to the hotel room. I need a drink and a shower...and in that order.”

“Come on, jerk. Lighten up. It’s an icon. An historic piece of America. Like your stupid Route 66 you forced us to see.”

“Argh! He groaned louder.

I knew his nerves were shot from the stress of getting a speeding ticket and well, all the trash that’d happened.

“It’s not historic. It’s just a promotional gimmick to sell more hotel rooms, lure people to part with their hard earned money by watching brightly lit wheels spin with red number sevens, so they'll buy more casino drinks, eat more hotel food and lose even more money.” He pouted, crossing his arms like a petulant child.

“So are you getting out?” I ignored his rant and kicked open my door.

“No.”

Allied followed suit and joined me at AJ’s rear door. I opened it and said, “Come on. Just one fast pic and we’ll jump right back in the car and be on our way. Come on…” I tugged at his arm. I was gonna force him to have a good time even if it killed him.

Allie tugged on the other one and said, “Come on, AJ. I want you in my picture. You’re my new best friend,” trying to sweeten him up. Her charm worked on the highway patrolman, and I knew it’d work on AJ.

With a huff, he agreed and got out of the car.

We traipsed over to the Vegas sign and all took turns striking a pose, arms draped over each other’s shoulders, like best friends in the world, pushing out our mouths into duck lips, sticking our rears out and just generally clowning for the camera. I wanted a shot of me kissing Allie under the sign, one last moment for the rainy days to come when I’d be neck deep in football training. At least that’s what I envisioned. Instead, I settled for a vanilla shot of Allie, side by side, and me with my arm around her waist. I had a gut feeling, I’d get picked and make it to the pros. Yet, I still had an unnerving feeling, Allie could be the one and a relationship was the last thing I needed right now.

We walked back to our parking spot and AJ said, “Now, can we please go to the hotel?”

Allie glanced at me nervously and said, “That was really fun. We should keep partying. You’re right AJ. Let’s go to the hotel.”

I stopped and paused before opening the car door. I didn’t want to say it, but it was time. “We should probably take Allie to her cousin’s house first, then check in to the hotel.”

I turned to her. “Where to Allie?” AJ turned also, waiting for her reply.

“Um, about that. You see, I do have a cousin, but she doesn’t exactly live in Vegas.”

I furrowed my brow. “Oh, does she live in Henderson then?” Henderson was a well-known city adjacent to Vegas where the line dividing the two cities amounted to crossing the street. Well, practically. “We can take you there.” I addressed my next remark to a disgruntled AJ. “It’s not far. Really, just a stone’s throw to the southeast, about sixteen miles or so…”

She cut in. “Yeah...um, not exactly that close. She...um, lives in Ohio.”

AJ just blinked for a minute. I expected him to explode, but instead it seemed to take a minute for what Allie said to sink in.

I pursed my lips. Allie had been lying all along. I knew it.

Finally, AJ opened his mouth. “Ohio?”

She blew out a breath and exclaimed, “I lied. I’m sorry, but I had to leave town fast. You saw my crazy ex. He was going to kill me!” She waved a hand in the air. “And Cam too.”

“What the heck?” AJ found his voice, now. “I thought you said you had a cousin in Vegas. I specifically remember you saying, Vegas.” His voice was rising in pitch, with equal irritability. “Ohio?” He turned to me. “What the heck we gonna do with her now?”

“Okay, calm down, AJ. I’ll think of something.”

I didn’t give a hoot if AJ was upset, frazzled, having a panic attack or whatever, I wanted to help Allie. Turning to Allie, I said, “It’s okay. You can stay with us at our hotel. We have a huge-rear suite at the Wynn, compliments of AJ’s Daddy Money Buckets. He’s rich and there’ll be plenty of room.”

“What are you doing?” AJ’s face was scrunched into an anxious look. I knew that look too well. He always used it when overreacting, like now.

“I don’t want to impose…” Allie started.

I took AJ by the arm. “Excuse us a minute, Allie.” Then towed him out of earshot. “Hey, you owe her, doucheface. You messed up driving a hundred and ten in a nasty-rear car.”

“It wasn’t a hundred and ten,” he protested.

“Whatever, she saved our rears back there. We could've gone to jail for open containers and with your dad and his position at his company, you don’t need any stupid trash like that coming out. And I don’t need any trash like that either for my career. You owe her, man. We owe her. I don’t see what harm it’d be for her to hang with us a while longer until she can figure out what to do. Think of it as a fun adventure.”

“Yeah, right. It’s been a fun adventure, some real Huck Finn trash, almost got us killed. Are you sure her douchebag ex isn’t following us?”

I shook my head and rolled my eyes, although I’d had that thought myself. But I couldn’t let it worry me now.

AJ dropped his gaze to the ground and shuffled his feet. “Phoo. You’re right. She can stay. It’s not like we don’t have room. There is a couch.”

“Oh, I want her in my bedroom.” I waggled my eyebrows.

AJ shook his head. “You like her don’t you?”

I shrugged.

“What about the rule?”

“Shut up,” I said and stomped back to the car.

AJ was right. I shouldn’t be doing this, liking her so much, but it was like someone hit the download button and I couldn’t stop this if I tried. Not now.

We walked back to the car and I said, “Let’s go check out this hotel. It’s a pretty sweet setup.”

Allie smiled and as she slid into the back seat, said, “Thank you, Cam. And AJ, thank you too. You guys are the best. Batman and Robin.”

AJ cranked the engine and I turned in my seat to Allie, “I’m Batman. He’s Robin.”

Cam

The lounge for the suites’ tower at the Wynn where AJ and I waited was off the charts, and the suite AJ’s dad hooked us up with was out of this world luxurious. Everything gold, crystal chandeliers, and white polished marble. It had an outer living room with these huge pillars, a fantastic view through large glass windows, two bedrooms and most importantly, a fully stocked bar for our drinking pleasure.

I stand corrected. The best part of our suite was a whirlpool tub planted right in front of one of those huge windows with an amazing view of the Las Vegas Strip. I could only imagine how it’d feel when I enjoyed it with Allie, bodies slick with water, overlooking the colored lights of the strip.

And her hard.

We’d dropped our bags in the room and hit the strip in search of cool slushy drinks and to keep AJ happy. We found a street-side stand that specialized in the icy concoctions. It was easy to find a place that served them the way he wanted, in a large plastic cowboy boot. Behind the bar the drink choices swirled, blue, red and yellow, lemonade flavor, as the icy drinks were constantly stirred behind a circle of Plexiglas. I was tempted to purchase my drink in a tall plastic container in the shape of a woman’s fish-net covered leg and black high heel. But not wanting to look like a loser in front of Allie, I went with a simple blue plastic insulated cup with the Vegas logo.

We grabbed some fiery hot nachos for lunch on the rooftop patio at Diablos on the strip, then walked up and down both sides, stopping to refill our drinks along the way.

By evening we’d ditched our t-shirts and driving clothes in favor of button down collar shirts while we waited in the Tower lounge for Allie to get cleaned up before we went out for more Vegas fun. We’d left Allie upstairs showering so she could get ready without two hairy guys in the way staring at her. Although the suite was large, I wanted her to feel comfortable.

The Suites’ Tower at the Wynn had its own lounge, just as luxurious as the rest of the place so we went down there to wait.

We sat on plush, white leather couches opposite a black granite bar with flecks that sparkled like stars when the light from the crystal chandeliers glanced off its surface. The small bar boasted a sleek, modern design as did the chrome and white leather high-back bar stools. We chose to sit at the couches, though, where a young waitress, dressed in a revealing uniform waited on us with a big smile...and nice belly. Her outfit was skimpy, yet elegant to match the rest of the decor in this place. I certainly wasn’t complaining.

She bent and placed a cocktail napkin in front of us before her slender fingers lowered two martinis to the table. It was obvious from the goofy grin on AJ’s face, he appreciated the complimentary view of her cleavage. But, hey, this was Vegas. Everything here was over the top glitter and sex. I’d learned that from my previous trips. Vegas was the place to go overboard and do something outrageous.

Except for me.

This time I had to rein it in and stay in shape for football. Saul had already texted five times since I told him we arrived safely—minus the news about the speeding ticket mishap—to remind me to stay out of trouble. He’d warned me before the trip, if I messed up he’d have my head on a plate, and he already had the plate.

“Is there anything else I can get you two gentlemen?” the waitress asked, placing a small white ceramic bowl on the table filled with nuts and snacks.

“No thank you,” AJ said, still dreamy eyed. “I’m running a tab, sweetheart. Just charge it to the room.”

She floated away with a smile.

“Charge it to the room,” I repeated. “I like the ring of that.”

“Yeah, considering my dad’s gonna pay.”

We both laughed and raised our martinis for a salute to Mr. Thorpe and Vegas.

“Viva Las Vegas,” AJ said. He seemed to be in a better mood now that we’d finally made it to the hotel and he had a slushy drink in a blasted cowboy boot.

“Tell your dad thanks for all this, the room and the drinks and everything. I can pay him back when I get my first check for signing an NFL contract.”

“Don’t sweat the load. My dad doesn’t care about the money. He just wants us to have a good time. He’s excited to be able to say he’s about to know a professional football star. He says, you just have to sign with his favorite team though, the Texas Mavericks.”

I laughed. “I’ll see what I can do.” I knew I’d have no choice at Draft picks. It didn’t work like that. I was the one who had to endure the scouts’ scrutiny when they looked me over at the Scouting Combine like they were choosing a well-marbled fillet. I was at their mercy, but I’d be happy to go with whichever team wanted me.

AJ’s phone pinged and he grabbed it from where he’d set it next to his martini. “Hey, I got a text from Kevin.” He talked to me as he read the text, giving me a play by play. “How about that. He’s here in Vegas with Eryk.” He looked up before continuing. “You know Kev. Met him in Econ class.” His head went down again. “They want us to party with them tonight.”

“Dang, what’re they doing here? Come to Vegas to beat their meat to a little stripper porn action?”

“Bro, honestly?” He shot me a “grow the heck up” look. “Says, they're in Vegas because Kevin’s dad is having some big event. They want us to go with them to a club and party. It's an exclusive club and Kevin’s dad's company is having some big function for his senior VP and some other top officers at the company. He says we can go for free, drink all night. They reserved five tables with bottle service and a free bar. Tons of hot chicks. Anything we want.” He nodded, still looking down at his phone. “Yeah, baby. We should go. Think about it. We could be adored by flocks of loose women.”

“Let’s face it, bro, you’d have to pay for those women.”

He flipped me the friendly middle finger and went back to his phone.

“Sounds great, but you can go. I'm going to hang with Allie. I sort of want to take her on a date, but I'll need to dig into some savings for that.”

“Just bring her with. I’m sure there’ll be some free food and drinks.”

“Oh yeah, like that’s a real nice date. Hobo scavenging a company party. Are you still high from Phoebe’s weed? I’m just a little short on cash, that’s all, not homeless. No, you, Kev and Eryk can all go and scout out some of that Hello Kitty. I'd rather be alone with Allie, if you know what I mean.”

“Hmph, I thought you were all about hot chicks in Vegas on their spring break, man. What happened to that?”

“I don’t know, man. This is freaking me out. Every time I see Allie a little bubble of excitement builds in my chest.”

AJ gave a low whistle. “Dang, you got it bad, man.”

“My pulse jumps, my stomach clenches. I don’t know...she has this kind of effect on me. I can’t explain why I like it, I can’t explain why I hate it. No, actually I know why I hate it. This isn’t the time for a relationship. That’s why I hate it.”

“I see the way you look at her.” AJ popped a handful of the nuts and snacks into his mouth. “So you really want to give this Allie a shot? Is that what you really want now, with the Draft picks right around the corner? And Saul told you to stay out of trouble...he’s not gonna like this.”

“You say that all the time. Saul’s not gonna like it. Well, Saul’s my agent, not my father.” I stared at my drink for a moment. “But it’s weird. I can't put my finger on it, but there's something really special about her. I want to find out what it is. I don't want to spend the rest of my life wondering what could’ve happened. What if…”

“I know what you want to put your finger on…” He snickered.

“Grow up already, will ya? Douchebag.”

“Well, if she's that special, you have my permission.”

I rolled my eyes to the ceiling and said, “Forget you.”

He was still chuckling, then calmed and said, “I know this was supposed to be our guy trip, our last hoorah. But I can see you want this. Take her to a nice place for dinner tonight.”

I smiled knowing AJ had my back. He was a good friend and just wanted to watch out for my interests, knowing how set I was on getting into the pros.

“Hey,” he said. “Take her to the Strip House. It’s awesome. My dad took me…”

“I’m not taking Allie to a strip club, dufus.”

AJ scowled at me. “It’s a steakhouse at Planet Hollywood. The Strip House, duh, as in New York strip steaks.” He gave me that look like I was an idiot, which sometimes I was, but I’d never heard of the place.

“The steaks are like ninety dollars, but they're awesome.”

I rubbed the back of my neck and reached for the snacks. “I wish. I don't have that kind of money for a meal. That’d be ninety dollars, times two, plus drinks...I'm in college on a scholarship, remember?”

AJ moved to the edge of the white leather cushion and pulled out his wallet. “Here,” he held out a couple hundred dollar bills. “Now you have the money. Here’s two hundred for dinner and…” He thumbed through the other bills, pulling another out. “And a little extra for drinks. I messed up driving too fast. Your girl saved us. The least I can do is pay for your meal.”

As nice as it sounded, I couldn’t take any more money from AJ. He was already footing most of the bill for this trip. “Forget you. Put your money away.”

I waved a hand in the air as if brushing his offer aside. “I’m not your charity case. Go find some stray dog to adopt.”

He snorted a laugh and put the money back in his wallet. He knew I wasn’t angry, just giving him a hard time like we always did. He saw the writing on the wall, though. He knew our days of knocking around together were coming to an end. Not just because of my career goals, but also because of Allie.

“I may not have as much money as you and sure I could take you up on your offer, your loan, because that’s all it’d be, a loan until I get those big NFL football bucks. I could take her for a hundred dollar steak dinner, but instead, I'm going to treat her to the finest twenty dollar steak money can buy, and she's going to love it because she's with me. Allie’s not the kind of girl to judge me for my money or the level of steak I buy. But thanks for the offer.”

I held my martini high and downed the rest in one swallow. AJ did the same then said, “All right man. That's fair. Let's hug it out, bro.”

He moved forward on his couch reaching for me with outstretched arms.

“You’re such a douche.” I mumbled and we did the guy-hug thing and clapped each other on the back. I wasn’t about to tell AJ this, but his comments about a nice place as opposed to my stupid twenty-dollar steak idea made more sense. So with a new game plan, I decided to go for a the nicer place, use my credit card and hopefully pay it off when I got some of the money I’d be making in the NFL. It was only about a couple months away. The Draft picks would be announced around the end of April, and soon I’d be making it big in the NFL.

Just as we broke and slid back on the plush leather cushions, Allie walked up, wearing a short, black dress, like the ones I’d seen girls wear in Vegas to go clubbing.

“Hi guys. I’m ready.”

We both looked up at the same time, jaws dropping to the floor in unison.

She looked spanking hot! And by that I mean, I wanted to tie her up, spank her and then harass the trash out of her.

I popped up off the couch.

Where the heck’d she get that dress? I thought she didn't have any clothes except the ones on her back. My eyes wandered over every curve, accentuated by the thin fabric.

Oh mamma!

It was pretty tight and skimpy in all the right places, but I couldn’t imagine she’d had that wadded up in her backpack thingy.

Finally, I found my voice. “Uh...wow! You look really great!”

Well, that sounded pretty intelligent. Like I hadn't an ounce of wit in me for all the classes I’d taken in the last three years. Where were those SAT vocabulary words when I needed them? I’d killed myself studying words like, aggrandized, loquacious, sagacity. All worthless now. Still didn’t remember what that last one meant.

AJ just repeated what I said, “Yeah, wow, Allie. You look…” He paused and glanced at me with my mouth still hanging open like a caveman and smiled. “You look vivacious, my dear. Absolutely stunning.”

Then he gave me a look like, “There, fool. That’s how it’s done.”

I stepped up to greet her, still trying to recover from my surprise. “Yes. Allie, you look stunning.” Her hair was perfect, her eyes were dark, lined in a shimmering iridescent blue color that made the sparkle in them pop even more than they did naturally. Part of her hair was piled on top of her head with the bottom section down, spilling over her shoulders. She looked magnificent, and I was glad I’d refused AJ’s offer to go to Kevin’s party. I wanted this beautiful creature all to myself tonight. Didn't want to share her with anyone else, didn’t want any other guy eyeing what was mine.

I leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek. She smelled heavenly too. I wanted to whisper in her ear, “You’re making me hard already, baby.” But that wouldn’t be the gallant thing to do. I’d already gone all caveman on her back at the bar in Flagstaff. Tonight, I needed to seduce the lady, properly.

“Where’d you get that dress? I thought you didn't have anything but the clothes you were wearing. Don’t get me wrong, it looks...banging.” I widened my eyes, and wondered if I needed to wipe the drool from my chin. “It’s just...”

She laughed, obviously, noticing my gaping. “Who needs money when you have one of these?” She flashed a gold credit card she’d pulled from a dainty silver evening bag and waved it in the air. Now that I recognized as a purse. But once again, where’d she get that purse? At a dress shop at the hotel, I assumed, along with the dress. But the credit card?

“You have a credit card? I thought you didn't have any money?” The words leapt out of me before I could even think about them. If she had that credit card all along, why didn’t she just buy a plane ticket to get out of town? Why jump in our car?

“No. But my jerk ex-boyfriend does.” She waved the card in the air like a magic wand then dropped it into the tiny purse.

Oh, idiot me.

She stole his credit card? She took plastic money from a savage freak who was part of an organization—loosely called a motorcycle club—which was based on violence, revenge, and appropriately named the Black Vandals? Even their name brought malicious criminal activities to mind.

I shook my head, suddenly realizing my remark must’ve sounded insulting. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply…” I hadn’t meant to suggest she was poor, or anything, however she didn’t seem to take offense. Still I felt like a heel. “Here, have a seat. I’ll order you a drink.” I motioned to the couch and the two empty martini glasses on the coffee table. “We’re ready for round two, anyway.”

AJ stood when Allie arrived then sat back down. “I’ll wave down the waitress,” he said. “I wouldn't mind seeing her, er, well, her smiling face again.”

He laughed and we all took a seat on the leather couch, Allie next to me and AJ at the small matching white leather chair.

“Your ex has a credit card?” I asked. Guns, yeah, I could see that, but good credit with a FICO score worthy of an American Express? Just didn't seem to go with his image.

“You think those Harleys are cheap?” she said. “Jade and the Vandals have more money than you think. They have RVs, boats, quads, dirt bikes. That stuff’s not cheap either. It takes a lot of cashola for the big boy toys.”

I lifted my chin in a half-nod and with a weak smile. As long as numbnuts didn’t have a GPS to find us, he could have all the toys he wanted. The one thing he couldn't have, wouldn't have, as long as I was involved, was Allie, and I sure would see things stayed that way. I was convinced the text Allie received from Biker Beast was just a threat. There was no way he could possibly know where she was right now.

Allie relaxed back into the cushions, crossing one long sexy leg over the other. The hem of her black dress crept up her thigh and I had to bite my lip to keep control. My eyes trailed up to hers and caught her gaze. I wanted to get lost in those eyes. Tell AJ to beat it and have her all to myself this minute.

AJ was preoccupied, tapping a text messages on his phone. I moved to the edge of the seat and turned, positioning myself so I could look at her more directly, one hand propped on the back of the couch.

A small smile curved her beautifully formed lips and they parted slightly. I wanted to kiss her right now, lean in and steal a delicious taste. But before I could do anything but stare at her, she spoke, her voice soft and delicate. “I, um, I want to thank you again, Cam.” She glanced around the room at its chandeliers and golden opulence. “This place is great. I love it. No one has treated me so good, with this much respect...well, for a long time.”

I placed my palm over the back of the delicate hand in her lap and felt the surge of energy I’d been anticipating. I always felt it. It was still there.

Her hand was soft and warm as I closed my fingers around it.

“Allie, I want to tell you something. You can count on me. I don’t want you to worry about anything. Jade, or what you’re going to do, how to get back to Flagstaff, none of it. I'm here to protect you, keep you safe. I promise. I’m good at thinking on my feet, making plans, calling plays. I do it all the time in football and under immense pressure when I’m on the field. Huge linebackers come at me with a look-to-kill in their eyes, every one of them intent on taking me down when I have the ball. So this...this is a piece of cake.”

I lifted her hand to my lips and pressed them to her fingertips, a flash of emotion flaring in her eyes. As I kissed, I felt a shiver pass through her and I lingered, eyes locked on hers. Still holding her gaze, I brushed my lips from her fingertips to her palm and pressed again for another soft kiss.

Her smile faded and for a moment there was hot desire in her eyes, the same as I was feeling.

I’m not sure how long I sat there, drawn into the spell her presence cast over me, but it wasn't until the waitress interrupted that I realized there were even other people in the room.

“Can I get you another drink?” The waitress chirped.

Reluctantly, I dropped Allie’s hand, placing it back in her lap. I turned slowly as the waitress’s voice snapped me back to reality.

“And for the lady? Would you like a drink?” she asked.

I turned to Allie, palm out, the seductive mood now broken. “What would you like? A Lemon Drop martini? Cosmopolitan?”

Allie looked up at the waitress and said, “Do you have something with chocolate?”

“Yes, we have a chocolate martini made with Godiva chocolate liqueur. It’s one of my favorites.”

“I’ll have one of those.”

She turned to AJ who was just now looking up from texting. “And for you, sir? Would like another one?”

“Oh, no thank you. I’m finished. I’ll be leaving.”

She flashed him a smile, probably aware that he’d been talking to her belly the entire time and walked off.

He leaned over to me and in a lowered voice said, “I’m gonna leave her a big tip.” And waggled his brows. He straightened and continued, “It’s all settled with Kev and Eryk. The party at the club is on. Allie, you want to go? It’s gonna be living large, Vegas style.”

I shot him a dirty look and spoke before she could answer. “No! I mean, no thanks, man. I’m taking Allie out to dinner, remember?” I emphasized the last word hoping he'd get my drift. I hadn’t had time before Allie met us in the lounge to be specific, tell him to get lost most of the night so I could take Allie back to my bed after we were all partied out. Of course, I wanted to show her a good time, but I also wanted to get between those long legs and harass the trash out of her.

The heat between us had been driving me crazy since that first night at the bar. Now I was practically a boiling volcano, ready to explode all over her. I couldn’t wait to get her in bed and pull those long legs around me, drive into her and make her scream my name.

I touched my fingers to my brow, expecting to feel beads of sweat, then turned to confirm with Allie.

Her eyebrows shot up.

“Is that okay? Would you like to go for a nice dinner, drinks and whatever afterward?”

“Sure, that sounds great.”

I smiled, trying not to rub my hands together in satisfaction.

“Alright, but your loss,” AJ said and stood. “I’m heading out to par-tay. You two stay here and hold down the fort. No wait, you two go out and light up the town. Yeah, that’s it. And don’t do anything illegal.”

“Yeah, right,” I shot back. “And don’t you get sidetracked on the way to the club, shopping for more old, white-man golfer clothes. I saw a shop near the hotel entrance next to Starbucks. The manikins in the window looked just like you.”

Allie giggled and AJ gave me the “forget you” face and walked off shaking his head.

I turned to Allie hoping “dinner and whatever” translated to her as what I intended it to mean.

Hot, steamy sex, all night long.

Allie

Cam surprised me with dinner at a restaurant called The Strip House at Planet Hollywood. I'd been to Vegas before but hadn't heard of this place, but then restaurants change in Vegas as often as a sweaty guy with OCD changes his shirt on a hot summer day.

The theme of the restaurant was old-school strippers from back in the day when Hollywood was in its Golden Era. The walls were lined with black and white photographs of famous pinup girls. One, a dark haired beauty, I recognized, but couldn’t remember her name. Possibly Jane something. The others were too far before my time for me to have any knowledge of them without consulting Wikipedia.

“When do you think these pictures were taken?” I asked and dabbed my napkin at the corners of my mouth.

Cam shifted forward a bit leaning his elbows on the table. “Mmm, maybe the thirties or forties or so, from the looks of their hairstyles and clothes.

I laughed. “Ha! What clothes?”

Cam took a better look at a framed photograph nearest to our table. The woman in the picture was completely naked, posed in a demure side shot, holding her knees to her chest and wearing only dark high heels.

“I see what you mean,” he said, relaxing back in his chair.

The waiter came and asked if we wanted anything else. We’d had an appetizer, followed by a perfectly cooked, 1800 degree oven filet mignon with poivre sauce. That’d be peppercorn sauce to the layperson, and coffee and creme brulee to finish.

Cam ordered an after dinner cognac which was presented with a grand display when the waiter, in his crisp white shirt and black vest, rolled out a mahogany cart with gold embellished wheels. It carried an array of various blends of golden cognacs for our perusal, some going for a hundred dollars a shot. Cam chose a fine Remy Martin VSOP, which means Very Special Old Pale.

I had to ask.

I was quite impressed with Cam’s knowledge of expensive cognacs. I was realizing he was nothing like the dumb football player stereotype. He told me he learned about cognacs from AJ, whose parents had a lot of money and a lot of cognac at the house when he went to visit once.

Then with great bravado, the waiter poured the cognac using a utensil I'd never seen before. Holding it by the handle, he rested it on the top of a short-stemmed glass, poured the liquor into its stainless steel bowl, exactly one ounce, and then tipped it so the spout poured the cognac into the wide-bottom glass.

After the waiter was finished and removed his cart, I said, “Wow! Who knew drinking booze could be such a Cirque du Soleil show!”

“Yes, it is,” he said, a small sexy smile playing at the corners of his lips. “I could get used to this kind of life. And you know, Allie…” He shifted forward again, his eyes meeting mine, that indelible sparkle of blue, sending a wave of desire to my core. “You deserve it too. I want to show you nice things, give you nice dinners, treat you right.”

I gave him a weak smile and dipped my head, staring at the silverware, hoping it masked the butterflies that suddenly took flight behind my bellybutton. Was he referring to a future for us? The thought of this continuing as a couple was more than appealing, but it was ruined the minute I remembered why I was here.

Jade.

I raised my eyes to study his face. He looked sincere, but that had to be in my head, because there was no way a nice guy like Cam, or any guy wanted to get mixed up with me and my situation. My girlfriends called this issue, bringing too much baggage into a relationship. Sometimes that meant one partner had a child, or jerky personality. In my case, it meant Jade and all his messed-up-rubbish way of life.

His eyes, locked with mine and I started to say, “Thank you, I’d like that.” But instead, I folded my arms across my body in a self-comforting gesture, running one hand up and down my bare arm and said, “Thank you.”

Since I’d met Cam, I’d only seen him in a t-shirt and jeans, but tonight for our dinner he wore a black, long-sleeve, button-down shirt, the cuffs turned back in that casual way young guys did that made them look good. My eyes trailed over his forearm resting on the table, the other lay casually in his lap. I could see blue veins straining beneath tanned skin, and a strong right hand, which I pictured throwing a football. I wasn’t an expert, one of those obsessed football fans, but I knew as much as anyone else about the game, and from the size of that right hand, I surmised it was a good thing.

His dark hair matched his shirt and offset his blue eyes, a vibrant and sexy contrast—his eyes, his smile, those hands. A memory flashed and I nearly gasped, remembering how his hands felt on me, but it was all too brief. I wanted his hands on me again, all over me, stroking me caressing and holding me as I found those delicious kisses again. Hands that would rush through my hair and pull until my head fell back. I liked when men did that. I remembered biting his lip and more pleasure chills ran up my arms. I wanted to do it again, tonight. Bite him on those broad shoulders, well-muscled from hours of training. I could see it now, his body on top of mine, shoulder muscles moving, rippling under the skin as he held himself over me, pumping, thrusting. A feast for my eyes as well as making me wet as his fingers rubbed my nipples. Would he pinch them? Twist? Slap the fleshy part of my rear the way I liked when it was my turn to ride him? I wanted to know. I had to know. The tingles of excitement flooded me and heat rushed to my face.

I wanted him, bad. I wanted to finish what we’d started that first night. No. I needed to finish what we started and from the blaze in his eyes, he wanted it too.

I resigned myself to giving it one more night. That’s all the time we’d have left. We’d stay out, party, have fun and in the morning I’d figure out a plan, a way to return to Flagstaff. I had no choice.

His eyes fell to my breasts now pressed between my arms and I parted my lips for a breath. I touched my fingers to my hot cheek. Surely, he could see it.

He bit his lip and leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table and folding his hand together, as if to restrain himself from jumping across the table at me. He’d done it before and I’d let him do it again. Then he said, “What would you like to do now? We could go for drinks, gamble, walk the strip, or...whatever.”

I checked the time on my phone. “You said AJ is at a club, right?”

“Yeah, with Kevin and Eryk.” Then his smile dropped. “Want to go there?”

Without breaking my gaze, I curved my lips into a seductive smile. “No. Let's go to the room. I’d like to try that Jacuzzi tub in front of the window. But I warn you.” I paused to let the first image sink in. Then I lowered my voice. “I didn't bring a bathing suit.”

With a huge grin, Cam raised a hand to flag the waiter and said, “Check, please!”

* * *

We raced back to the luxurious hotel suite, hot with desire for each other, kissing and clawing at each other’s clothes. After Cam fumbled to put the key card in the slot, he pushed me into the room, hands squeezing my breasts. His mouth crushed down on mine, tongues tangling. His kisses tasted delicious and he smelled of an earthy sandalwood scent. He ran his hands down to my rear and squeezed firmly there too, as he ground his hips into me. My pulse rocketed and adrenaline spiked from head to toes. This was what I wanted. This was what I’d been waiting for my entire life. No man before Cam made my heart race, this quickly. The sexual heat between us was off the charts, and it’d been that way right from the start. I was right back to that night he dove across the table to kiss me, and I never wanted it to end. I wanted him to be mine. I’d do everything in my powers to lure him in and keep him, because thinking about a plan to leave in the morning was breaking my heart. I didn’t know why.

His cock was hard against my stomach and I groaned at the thought of it free and pointing to the ceiling, rigid and thick. I wanted it in my mouth. I wanted to suck him, to please him in every way, to do anything for him.

He dug his hands into my hair, holding my face, twisting, deepening the kiss, pulling my hair loose so the pinned up part fell down with the rest around my shoulders.

I broke the kiss, panting and pushed him back. “Wait…” He held my arm, not wanting me to go. “You get the water started in the Jacuzzi and I’ll go get ready.”

He was breathless, too. He pushed a hand through his hair to slow down the pace, and swallowed, “Yeah, yeah, you’re right. I’ll fill the Jacuzzi, you...you go…” He shooed me away. “Do whatever…”

He practically staggered over to the tub walking like a drunk man, drunk on love. Or maybe it was just difficult to walk straight with a huge hard on in his pants. I was a girl. I didn’t know about these things.

I watched as he flipped the levers on the faucets. I smiled and blew him a kiss. “Wait right here. I’ll be right back.” I giggled and left Cam standing next to the Jacuzzi tub, looking as hot as ever.

Before I completely disappeared, I leaned my head out the bathroom door and said, “When it’s filled, you can go ahead and get in. I'll come join you in a minute.”

“And I’ll be right here,” he said and started to unbutton his shirt. “Don’t take too long, now.” As his shirt popped open, my eyes went straight to his massive chest, solid and toned. When the shirt fell from his shoulders, a flash of heat raced down between my legs, and I nearly gasped. His ocean blue eyes pierced me with hot desire and now it was my turn to swallow hard.

I was speechless. A squeak was all that came out as I ducked into the bathroom. I ripped off my dress and let it fall to the floor. I tore off my jewelry as fast as I could and slammed it on the marble countertop, then removed my panties and bra.

I sauntered out with a towel wrapped around me and stopped at the edge of the whirlpool-tub. Cam was already reclining back in the tub, broad shoulders taut with muscle, rising above the water, the jets whipping the water into frothy swirls around him. Then I dropped the towel.

His eyes lit up when I opened the towel, then popped when I dropped it, and he said, “Incredible!”

He sat up straight.

“You okay?” I asked with a smile. He looked like he was about to hyperventilate, so I tried to say something funny to relax him. “You look like you just saw Bigfoot.” That wasn’t very romantic, but it did the trick, and he relaxed back against the slope of the tub again.

Cam saved me from my embarrassment with a good come back and said, “I think I just saw what Heaven is like.”

We both laughed and I pushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Okay, that’s a pretty cheesy line, but I’ll take it.”

As he gazed up at me the laughter faded and his eyes filled with desire. I looked down at the waterfall coming from the wide faucet. It fell into the swirls, encircling his torso. I smiled and watched it splash over the hills and valleys of his abs, fingers itching to touch them, tongue eager to lick. I bit my lip in anticipation.

All we needed now was bubbles. I reached to the side of the tub and opened a complimentary bottle of body wash to dump under the splashing waterfall spout.

When I bent over, Cam reached up and I felt his warm, wet hand caressing the rise of my rear. “Hey, come get in and join me,” he said, his voice smooth and velvety.

I turned back and smiled at him, his eyes deep blue oceans of desire. As I moved, he didn’t take his eyes off of me.

The soap hit the water and white bubbles began to rise. Once there was enough, I shut off the faucet.

“How’s that?” I asked in my sultriest voice.

His eyes were begging. “Just get in here.” He practically growled and I decided to tease him a little longer with a slow entry into the water.

“I put out some champagne and glasses.” He nodded to the side of the tub.

“I noticed. How thoughtful.” The corked end of a green bottle stuck out of an ice bucket on the ledge adjoining the tub. Nice touch, but he must’ve placed the glasses and the ice bucket out before I came, then pulled the champagne out of the fridge while I was in the bathroom getting ready. Ah, so he planned on seducing me all along. If it’d been anyone else, I would’ve taken the dinner and said, so long sucker, but with the kind of sexual tension Cam and I had boiling between us, we both knew how this would end up.

“But let’s save the champagne for later. I want you now,” I purred.

I started slowly, dipping my toes into the water first, careful not to slip, placing one foot on each side of his legs and stood there for a moment letting him take in the view.

A low, sound erupted from the back of his throat and he said,”Oooh, baby,” drawing out the syllable.

I looked down into the swirling water again and something caught my eye. What’s this? Who wore boxer shorts into a whirlpool tub? In Vegas. Alone, in a hotel room with a naked woman?

Shifting my weight to one foot, I nudged a fabric-covered thigh with my toe under the water, then with a mischievous smile said, “Um, how long were you planning on wearing those?” I struggled not to giggle, but I didn’t want to hurt his feelings.

“Well, I...I didn’t want you to think I just brought you here to have sex.

“Aww.” I covered my mouth with my hand, partially to hide that I really was giggling now, but mostly because I was touched by his concern for my feelings. I pretty much figured we’d be having sex in the whirlpool or on the bed. Probably both, if I had my way, but I guess I surprised him when I dropped my towel. I was used to the type of man, like Jade, who simply took what he wanted, whenever he wanted it.

“I...I like you Allie and you’ve been treated like trash, I mean, not treated very well and from the sounds of it, your last relationship sucked, so…”

Yes, it had. We’d talked for hours in the car when Cam took over driving for a stretch, and I told him a lot of things about my life.

I remembered something my friend, Steph, had told me. The first night she met Matt at a party, instead of getting drunk and dancing all night, they stayed up until dawn, talking, just talking for hours, getting to know each other. My time in the car with Cam was kind of like that. It was strange how riding in the enclosed confines of a car makes you open up and reveal things you might not normally tell people. It’d made me feel close to him, like I could trust him. Though, I could tell that from the beginning.

I looked down at him, smiling, and nodded, feeling a warm burst in my heart. Then I glanced over to the lotions and soaps. There was something hiding behind them. “I see. So that condom package over there, tucked behind the soaps, just happened to be there...just in case. Yet, you got in the water with those on?” I had to give him a hard time about it.

“Well, a guy can hope…” He yanked off his boxers in one clean sweep and flung them to the side. It was all I could do to keep from laughing, and I loved that he put my concerns before his. He really was a gentleman.

With the awkward boxer situation out of the way, he held out his hand to help ease me into the water. I reached out and balanced myself, finally touching those gorgeous shoulders of his and lowered myself into the water, straddling him.

His eyes blazed and our gazes locked. His hands ran up my back and over my shoulders. Tingles of fire rushed through my body. I couldn’t wait to suck his cock, then feel him inside me.

I smiled and ran my gaze over his magnificent body. Wow. I could never get tired of looking at this. In the water between our bodies, I felt how thick and hard he was for me, his cock fully at attention begging for me to touch it, put it in my mouth, put it inside me. But if I tried for a blowjob now, I might drown. So I figured I’d save that for dry land.

Cam trailed his fingers across my collarbone, exploring, and then down to my breasts, circling a finger around each nipple. He made a noise, low in his throat that sent electricity dancing across my skin, and his gaze fell to my breasts as he cupped them, feeling their weight.

“Oh, baby. You’re so beautiful.” His voice was practically a whisper and as warm as the water.

His thumbs brushed over my sensitive nipples and it was my turn to moan. When he squeezed them, I gasped as more tingles shot to my crotch. I looked down at his strong hands, and watched them working as he rolled my hard nipples between finger and thumb. I wanted to fall forward, relax against his chest, the warm mist of the hot water making me lazy, but I wanted to watch what he was doing to me, increase my arousal. So I bit my lip and rocked my hips.

Cam licked his lips like he wanted to eat me and I tipped my head back. He began with feather pecks down my neck, each kiss building the heat inside of me. The kisses, light brushes against my skin, made me want to beg for more. He paused when he reached the crest of my heaving breasts, as if savoring the moment. When his tongue raked across my nipple, my back arched and he chuckled, new flames igniting with the vibration of his mouth against my flesh. He teased my nipple with teeth and lips on one side, fingers on the other giving me the extra pressure I craved. He switched back and forth sucking and tugging until my nipples were hard, extended and throbbing. I moaned as his touch sent waves of pleasure between my legs.

I slipped my arms around his neck, devouring his mouth in a steamy kiss, feeling his hard shaft under the water, pressing against my folds. Desperate for more friction, I pressed forward again, lifting up out of the water a little. The cool air on my skin made me shiver and I returned to the warmth, sliding down, rubbing against him as I went.

Without removing his mouth from mine, he slid a hand down between us and when he touched my clit I gave a little cry and jerked my hips. He rubbed with his fingers and each expert swirl sent me spiraling higher.

“You're really good at that, you know.” The words came out on gasps of air.

His lips curved into a smile. “Mmm, you haven't seen anything yet, baby,” he teased with a wink. Then I spread my legs further apart for easier access as he worked my clit, building the intensity, needing the friction there.

I moaned, enjoying his fingers on my needy clit and the warmth of the water.

My muscles started to tremble in anticipation. He knew exactly how to move his fingers to start me on that wonderful climb to my release. And then I was whimpering for more. He slipped a finger inside me. My nails dug into his massive shoulders as he added a second finger. He moved them in and out, curling them, stroking that magic spot, and the sounds coming from me turned into full-fledged cries, muted by the roar of the whirlpool jets.

I panted and my breasts heaved as my body hovered on the edge of release. More, a little more, and I'd go over.

And then with one word he stopped. “Condom…” The word came out on an urgent breath. I snapped back to reality as if I’d been away visiting some other planet.

We hardly had time for more words. Our conversation was short and halting, one or two words to say only what was needed.

“S’okay...the pill...I’m on it…”

“Good. You clean? I’m clean...”

“Let’s go…” I nodded and before I could take another breath, his fingers were back, working their magic and I was moaning again, riding the rocket back to Mars. Then almost as if he'd read my mind, he took that little bundle of nerves between his fingers and begin to pull on it in the most delicious way. My eyes rolled back in my head and I cried out his name, as wave after wave of ecstasy crashed over me. When I finally opened my eyes, he was smiling, wearing a smug look—the one men get after giving their woman a massive orgasm.

“Was that good?” He asked, though the answer was pretty obvious.

“Dang right,” I said and returned the smile.

He chuckled, a low, satisfied sound and kissed me. His lips pressed against mine and I moved forward, reaching for his thick and swollen cock, floating up in the water between us. I assumed he followed the motto, “ladies first,” another welcome and refreshing difference, a guy putting my needs over his, but now it was his turn, and the pleasure was all mine.

I ran my hand over his cock. I loved the way he moaned as my fingers played over the hard flesh. It was thick, its girth massive in my small hand, and I wondered for a moment if I could manage all of it. As I moved up to take him inside me, I bit my lip in anticipation of what was to come, a little pain with the pleasure.

His eyes blazed with lust as he put his hand over mine. Our entwined fingers wrapped around his shaft, stroking it for a few, then moving it back and forth, dragging it across my clit, starting the climb to orgasm for me, again. His breathing was coming harder and harder as our joined hands maneuvered his cock, alternating, stroking him and then my clit. Our eyes met and my mouth fell open in a pant.

“Oh...that’s good...want you inside me...coming again.”

He guided his cock and I lifted up, then lowered myself slowly, inch by inch, enjoying every sensation as he filled me. A new thrill burst through me as I let myself slide down the last couple inches, all the way to the root, and he was all the way inside me. My body shuddered at the sensation of being so full, and I grabbed his shoulders for leverage.

“You like that?” I asked, breathlessly. I began rocking my hips as we both moaned.

The satisfied word of his reply rolled slowly off his tongue. “Yeeesss.”

I ground my hips down against him, needing the friction, needing more, my long hair falling down around us. He opened his eyes as the strands brushed over his skin, the tips dipping into the water. His gaze burned into me as I rode him, my muscles clenching and releasing, as I moved up and down. The already whirling water a tidal wave now as it violently sloshed against the tub walls. His breathing was ragged and I knew he was getting close. He thrust into me, moving deeper and faster, until I couldn't do anything but hang onto his shoulders and ride wave after wave as my orgasm began to roll through me.

Panting and swearing, he pumped faster, until he called out my name, his fingers tightening on my hips almost to the point of pain. That did it. That last little bit, and I came, too. My muscles tightened, then I felt him jerk underneath me, and another cry escaped his lips. I leaned forward, my hands gripping the edge of the tub behind his shoulders, breathing heavily as we both came down from our high.

I tried to flip my hair out of the way so I could see his face, but then his hands were there clearing my face so that his mouth could find mine. I released my grip on the tub and let my arms fall around his neck. The kiss was gentle and tender, so full of everything we both felt that it made my chest tight. Needing air, I pulled back. I sat there for a minute, leaning back, holding my hair to the side, waiting to catch my breath. Then gently, I lifted up, letting the buoyancy of the water assist, and he pulled out as I moved off of him.

He gazed at me, his eyes filled with tenderness. He brushed a finger along my jaw and then down to my breasts. “You’re amazing, you know that?” he said, his voice soft.

I smiled and said, “Thank you. No one’s ever said that to me before. Well, I mean, other than my mom...once. But even that kind of praise had been far and few between at our house.”

“Well, you are. And...well…” He hesitated, like there was something more he wanted to say, but didn’t.

I glanced down to the glossy soap bubbles, now floating in the space between our bodies.

This was the part where the guy was supposed to say something like, “If I only have this one life, I want to share it with you.” But my life wasn’t like that. He was probably thinking something more like, “You was amazing, but we can’t continue this.” I needed to go back to Flagstaff tomorrow and well, that’s what my life was like. One big disappointment after another.

“It’s okay. I understand...well...whatever.” I let the words trail off, not wanting to admit it was breaking my heart that we’d be saying goodbye soon. But I’d make it easier for him, not give voice to my feelings and say it out loud.

Cam moved me off of him, and repositioned me so I sat between his legs, my back to him with his arms around me, breasts rising to the surface of the water. Being in his arms like this felt good, safe, and I wished I could stay, but I couldn’t.

He leaned his head over my shoulder and looked down at my floating breasts, gently palming one, his other arm tight around my waist. I sensed he didn’t want me to leave tomorrow either, but he said nothing. Just watched the water swirl and soap bubbles pile up in the corners of the tub.

He pulled me closer and locked both arms around me, his head nestled at the wet hair sticking to my neck. He began to nibble at my skin. I tipped my head back against his shoulder and closed my eyes, letting this wonderful feeling sink all the way to my bones.

When his lips moved to my jaw, I turned my head. His hand came out of the water and turned my chin. He pressed his lips to mine and I imagined him saying, “I want you, Allie. Stay with me.”

But what he did say was pretty darn good and I decided I’d settle for that.

“Like I said before, Allie, I really like you. I...I care about you, and what happens to you.”

It wasn’t a promise, but at least it was an acknowledgement and good enough for me. Maybe it was too soon to give a name to it, but something was growing between us.

“I feel the same about you, Cam. I know we just met, and it may seem kind of fast, but I...well, you certainly have a hold on me.” I smiled and looked up into his sparkling eyes. “You’re one of the good guys and...I trust you.”

His eyes sparkled and he smiled, “I am Batman. Dude with the man bun is Robin.”

I laughed and relaxed my back against his chest, feeling content. I closed my eyes, his breath warm against my neck and let the steady beat of his heart comfort me.

I felt safe.

And I’d settle for safe right now.

Cam

A sharp sound woke me. Maybe it was the click of a door. Memories of Allie in the Jacuzzi and again in the bed, riding me, sucking me, rushed me. It was too good to be true. Before I opened my eyes I rolled over, reaching out an arm for the familiar curve of her warm body next to mine. We finally fell asleep, exhausted from hours of, but still, maybe I could interest her in a little morning delight. When my hand hit cool sheets, my eyes popped open. Her spot on the bed was empty, and my hand touched a note instead of her body.

I sat up and read: Went to get breakfast. Hope you like Starbucks and muffins.

I groaned. Forget Starbucks. I’d rather have Allie for breakfast, taste her little muffin again.

I jumped out of bed and headed to the bathroom, estimating it’d take about ten minutes to fill the order and get back to the room, where I’d be splayed out on the bed, ready and waiting for her.

On the way back, I noticed the door to AJ’s bedroom standing open. With a quick peek, I checked inside but it was empty, the bed still made like it’d never been used. What the heck? He must’ve got laid last night?

I went to my phone on the nightstand next to the bed to check for a message, but there was only a short one. A beaming, happy smiley face. Yup, he got laid. Probably still sleeping. An image of AJ and Phoebe going at it popped into my head, and I shuddered. Then I remembered AJ going to some big party with Kevin and Eryk. Luckily, the previous TMI image was replaced with one of AJ passed out in an orgy, surrounded by hot chicks. I chuckled and returned my phone to the nightstand, thinking I should hit the shower and be fresh for when Allie retuned.

Just as I reached for the water faucet there was a knock at the door. Allie must’ve forgotten her key.

I called out as I got to the door, “Hey babe, that was quick.”

But when I opened the door it wasn’t Allie balancing a coffee carrier of food as I’d imagined.

Oh, Idiot!

I can’t believe it. Trouble over pussy, again.

Idiot!

It was Jade, the ex-beast.

I couldn't wait to hear the fairytale he was going to spin now, because I knew Allie wanted nothing to do with him.

“Where’s my wife, jerk?”

How the heck did this dumb idiot find us? Wait…

“Wife?” That was the only word I got out before a set of large knuckles, blackened with too many tattoos sailed toward my face. I managed to sway enough this time to diminish the force of a full-on knockout punch, but he still caught be good enough; it’d leave a shiner.

I stumbled back into the room. I caught sight of another guy shoving into the room behind Jade. A cohort in crime, I was sure. I threw up my forearms in defense, but they both rushed me and the beat-down began.

I was helpless.

Even with all my football training and being in great athletic shape, I couldn’t stave off two of them. And this time, AJ wouldn’t be coming to the rescue. I wished I’d had fight training like my brother, the Marine. If only Ryan were here now, he’d know what to do.

Now all I could do was ward off kicks and punches, damaging the muscles I’d worked so diligently to tone. My thoughts drifted off, as tendrils of pain wrapped my torso and arms so sharp it blurred my mind. Somehow, I managed to curl into the fetal position, arms protecting my head. Then right before I passed out, Allie arrived in the open door with a scream and threw hot coffee on Jade and his goon. But all that did was throw them into a rage.

And then everything went black.

* * *

Wife?

I remembered something about Jade saying wife and then he planted his fist in my face. I rubbed the back of my head. It was throbbing. I winced and jerked my hand away when I felt a knot the size of a melon back there. I must’ve hit my head when I fell, or maybe it was from a biker boot to the head.

I winced again.

Where was I? It was daylight and I was on a bare mattress in a bedroom, no pillows, no blankets, half-propped up against the wall, half-slumped over, head hanging down. This place, whatever it was, looked abandoned. But why did my head hurt? The lump, I got that, but this was a different sensation, a heavy lethargic weight, mostly in my head. Then I focused my attention to my arms and legs. They felt heavy, too, made of cement, legs glued to the bed. Was I dreaming all this?

I had to wake up, but it was a monumental effort. I wanted to stay in the fog. Not feel the pain. Go back to the darkness where there was no pain.

Wife?

No! Not, Allie.

I had to snap out of this. I had to help Allie. At that thought, the shock of adrenaline helped clear my mind. I had to go to Allie and help her.

Somewhere in the haze of images floating in my mind, bits and pieces began to mesh together and I began to remember. Jade and his buddy in the hotel room with Jade yelling, “Get the heck out of her life. Go back to college, pretty-boy jerk.” More yelling, more punching and...wait, how’d he know I went to college? My mind blurred again and I couldn’t follow that train of thought. Then I must’ve gotten dressed, somehow and we were out of the hotel. No, wait. Who left with me? Was AJ there? No. Allie was. Oh idiot. My heart sank.

I remembered a van ride. They tied my hands and blindfolded me. I was in the back, but...where was Allie? I drifted, a sick feeling grinding in the pit of my stomach now. Maybe I’d vomit. I looked to the side. I’d puke on the floor. It didn’t look like it would matter.

I held my side as the wave of nausea settled, but another sharp pain blasted at my ribs. That wasn’t good.

Idiot.

Boot to the ribs?

Yes. Idiot!

My eyes fell to a partially empty water bottle on the stained mattress. They left me water? Obviously, Jade didn’t want me dead. Just messed up enough to get the message to leave Allie—his wife?—alone. I still couldn’t wrap my head around that one. Was Allie married to that beast? Didn’t see a ring, but still…how could she want a guy like Jade? He’d fallen out of the stupid tree and hit every branch on the way down.

My mind began to clear as my concern for Allie rose. Then I flashed back to the van ride. They’d let her out at some point and she went with Jade, then I was brought here. But where was here?

Groaning, I sat up, feeling the life coming back into my legs. My head buzzed, like I was drunk...idiot. I grabbed the water bottle and stared at it. I was dying of thirst. I opened it and started to tip it to my parched mouth, but stopped. No, this wasn’t drunk, or hung over. This was drugged. I’d been drugged. That was the reason for the blackout, the spotty memory, the…

Fuuuk!

I don't need this right now. I had to get back to campus. The Draft picks...Allie and...

Fuuuuuck!!!! I held my head with both hands, groaning it out through the pain. My career was over! Saul was going to kill me. He’d be looking for me, texting, calling...my phone. I patted my pockets. I hoped beyond all hope, but then fell back defeated. Of course, they didn’t give me my phone.

I looked around the room again, a dirty mess. There was a broken lamp, the shade tipped at an angle, sitting on a busted up dresser with garbage and food wrappers strewn around the floor. Desert dust everywhere. No phone. Probably no electricity or water. I glanced at the bottle again. I’d need water to survive. I knew that much, but not the water in that bottle. It was probably laced with...who knew.

Idiots.

But where was I? I needed to get up and take a look around. I assumed I was in some kind of an abandoned house, but where? I had a sinking feeling when I looked out the window I wouldn’t see a bustling city. It was too quiet for that.

I pushed myself up from the mattress, got my feet under me, but the minute I put weight on my left ankle, there was a sharp pain. I hopped on my right and threw a palm out to balance on the dresser.

Idiot!

My stomach clenched in more pain. My right shoulder, my throwing arm hurt really bad from the small amount of exertion I’d made to get up. I was messed.

I hobbled to the window, where a dreary yellow curtain hung, covered in dust then took a look outside. Sure enough, there was nothing but the dry desert landscape. I craned my neck in each direction, but there were no roads, no vehicles, no signs of life. Just a bunch of junk scattered around the yard as far as I could see, if you could call that a yard. It looked like the back area with a fire pit had been used for parties. Broken beer bottles, some embedded in the sandy soil, littered the ground around it and not far from the fire pit were more broken bottles, and bullet riddled beer cans.

Another flash of memory and I remembered my childhood with Ryan, when we were in Scouts, the summer we went to camp. We’d learned a survival technique, called: STOP. It meant, stop, think, observe and plan.

That’s what I’d do. I had to get out of here and find Allie. Idiot Jade and what he’d do to me, harass that Saul would be pissed, idiot everything. All that mattered was getting out of here so I could find Allie.

Although my ankle hurt, I’d have to walk. I had no other choice. Even if it meant further injury, I'd just have to deal with it.

Still thinking about a survival plan, I remembered something else. Years after Scouts, when Ryan was home on leave from the Marines, he told me about his survival training. He’d been trained in both winter snow survival and desert survival. Water was the most important thing I needed, I knew that, but there was nothing I could do about it right now. I moved out of the bedroom, eyes scanning my surroundings for anything else I might be able to use. As I passed the bathroom I stopped, remembering more about what Ryan had told me. I glanced at the medicine cabinet. The cabinet mirror was broken, but several pieces were still intact. I went into the bathroom and bashed my fist on the mirror until a decent size piece fell out. I carefully put it in my back pocket. Ryan had said they used small mirrors as reflectors, to signal for help in case they were lost.

I worked my way out to the kitchen and found the back door of the abandoned house. I looked around the kitchen. I doubted there'd be water and sure enough, when I flipped the faucet on the kitchen sink, nothing happened. No surprise there.

One of the kitchen cupboards stood open, but there was nothing in the cupboard except a couple cans of beans. No liquids. Still nothing to drink. Determined not to let that stop me, I continued on.

Once outside the back door, I took in the bleak situation. I was far from any kind of civilization, and I had absolutely no idea which way to go. It was the same as my view from the bedroom window. No other buildings, no roads with cheery streetlights, no signs of life.

I looked up at the blazing sun, wondering how long I could make it, and struck out in the direction of some rocks I saw in the distance. I didn’t know why I chose the direction of the rocks. I just did. Call it instinct. Then I realized I was staring at tire tracks in the sand, heading in the same direction. They were faint, most of the details erased by the wind, but still visible, giving me direction and hope.

I went slowly, babying my injured ankle, and holding my ribs as I moved. As I passed the fire pit and the broken down chairs around it, something in the dirt caught my eye. It was a bottle of beer with the cap intact. It wasn’t water, but maybe it was full, and at least I could drink it.

I kicked at it with the shoe of my good foot balancing a hand on the arm of the old couch and loosened the bottle from the dirt. But as I freed it, I discovered it was the broken top-half of a bottle. With an irritated huff, I threw it on the ground.

I glared at the dilapidated couch, divots in the cushions from years of use. Who'd put a piece of living room furniture by a fire pit?

Oh yeah, idiot, Jade.

Then I noticed something stuck between the dirty cushions and upon further inspection I discovered it was a full bottle of beer, luckily, a twist top. I snagged it and stuck it in the back pocket without the mirror. Even if warm and skunked, at least it’d stave off dehydration. I hoped. Then I took off in the direction of the rocks again.

The sun blazed across the desert as I limped along, until the pain in my ankle became unbearable. I came upon a rock formation and decided to stop and rest. I felt like garbage. My head hurt, my ribs hurt, my arms hurt. Everything hurt and my mouth was parched. Without thinking, I pulling the bottle of beer from my back pocket and slumped down in the shade of a large rock. I leaned my back against the hard surface of the rock, and let my body slide down. Before my butt hit the ground I remembered the jagged piece of mirror in the other pocket. I reached for it, but too late. My fingers hit the edge of the mirror as my rear hit the ground. I felt the sharp sting of pain in my finger first and then heard the crunch of the mirror glass.

Idiot! My finger!

I yanked my hand away from the glass and a bright red trail began to snake down my middle finger. I put pressure on it with my other hand, cursing the whole while for being so stupid. After a minute, I let off the cut and inspected it. It wasn’t so bad after all, more of a prick than a slash. I wiped the blood on my t-shirt, retrieved the beer from where I’d dropped it and twisted off the top, prepared for the nasty taste of old, warm beer.

It wasn’t as bad as I thought and I took another drink, not sure what to do now. Spring break was almost over, I was lost and I didn't know how the heck I’d get back to college. Or how much damage had been done to my body. It was possible that from these injuries, my career could be over. But more importantly, where was Allie? I should've blamed her, been angry with her for all this, yet I wasn't sorry I’d met her despite everything. In my heart I wanted to help her, but how could I do that in the middle of nowhere? I surmised that she must be with Jade. And if she stayed with Jade, she’d never realize her dreams. Or who knew what would happen if Jade didn’t leave her alone. My imagination filled with all kinds of worst-case scenarios.

What had I gotten myself into? I could find a way out of this garbage fest and help Allie, or I could forget her and try to get my career back on track. Assess the damage and move forward. Maybe I should just let her go.

I thought back to when I first met Allie and I knew I couldn’t find it in me to do such a thing. I wasn't sure if I believed in love at first sight, but I knew how I felt every time I looked at her. I wish it weren't so, but I was in deep already.

I let my mind wander. I pictured her sitting in the bleachers at a football game, me playing for an NFL team and she’d be cheering me, hair blowing in the wind, jumping up and down, belly bouncing under a jersey with my number on it. Hmm, that’d be nice. That’d be the future with her, but probably wouldn't happen.

Then I thought of the alternative. A miserable life with Jade stuck in Flagstaff where she didn’t belong. No water to sooth her soul. Being called, “Jade’s Old Lady,” submitting to his every desire, hollow and devoid of passion—a shell of the person she was meant to be. I had to get out and find her. I had to save her from that life and help her realize her dreams.

Then I thought about AJ. He’d be worried about me and for once his hyperactive obsession with details would come in handy. He’d probably called the police and reported me missing already. My phone was still there and my duffle bag so hopefully he would assume something bad happened. I wondered if he’d found my clues when he returned to the hotel suite. I made sure to knock over some wine glasses and decorative knick-knacks in the fight, signs that I’d struggled and didn’t just leave.

But what did AJ, or even I, know about Jade anyway? What could he tell the cops? All we knew was his first name and that he was from the Flagstaff area. We didn't even know for sure if it was Flagstaff, a suburb, or maybe some small-town outside Flagstaff. My heart sank. I didn't have much hope of the cops finding Jade or me. AJ didn’t even know it was Jade who took me, but I hoped he at least had a hunch, considering Allie’s text about Jade looking for her. At the time, we thought she was overreacting, and Jade didn’t have the G2 to find us. Yet, for all AJ new, I was just passed out somewhere, booze-messed.

I reigned in the urge to keep drinking the flat beer and set the bottle to my side. Then I leaned forward off my rear and carefully removed the largest pieces of the broken mirror.

There wasn’t much to work with but I breathed a sigh of relief when I noticed there was at least one section that would work.

I tipped my head, gauging the rise of the sun in the sky.

Idiot.

What did I know about reading the sun for the time of day? Only what I’d learned in Boy Scouts. Without a watch to back me up on my estimations, I realized I was no good at using a stick in the ground and shadow of the sun.

I gazed off to the horizon, examining what was out there, trying to get up the energy to stand and walk again, when something caught my eye. There was a silhouette of a man standing on top of a large rock formation in the distance. I watched, not understanding what he was doing. He stood tall, stretched both arms to the sky, then brought his hands together above his head, folded in prayer. It was a strange sight to see, but my heart leapt with excitement.

I got to my feet, the largest piece of mirror in hand and began teetering the glass, hoping to catch the reflection of the sun, sending it in the man’s direction. I wiggled it fast, then slowly, moved it up and down, then side to side, not sure if there was a technique to this, or if he’d see my signal at all.

The figure turned and just when I was hopeful, he disappeared from the rock. Dejected, I slumped back down. It didn’t work. He didn’t see me. Cursing, I pitched the mirror piece as far as I could out onto the sandy desert floor. A sharp pain flared on the side of my throwing arm and I winced. Not a good sign.

I sat there feeling like trash, thinking what a huge mistake I’d made. I should’ve stuck with my plan. No chicks. No relationships.

But phoo. I’m in neck deep. There’s no going back now. Just as I was about to force myself to get on my feet and walk, I heard a noise. I shook my head, maybe it was my imagination, due to dehydration, or whatever trash they put in my water. The sound came closer, and I paused to listen. It was the rumble of an engine, like a motorcycle.

Oh, idiot no.

Maybe it’s Jade, or one of his goons. But it couldn’t be. The roar of the engine wasn’t deep like a Harley. It was higher in pitch, like a dirt bike. I scanned the horizon, focusing on the direction of the sound and saw something. I climbed to my feet, holding my side and squinting into the sun. It looked like a person on a quad, knitting their way through the dry desert shrubs, which were hardly worth calling shrubs with their sparse leaves.

As the quad approached, I started waving my arms the best I could, mostly the left one as my right still hurt really bad. To my amazement, the quad drove right up to me and stopped. Although he wore a riding helmet, I could tell by his stature and build, it was a man. He shut off the engine, dismounted and removed his helmet.

“Hey, man. I saw your signal.” He glanced at the blood on my shirt. “What’re you doing out here?”

“Thanks,” I said, still on guard and not sure who this guy was. “I seem to be a little lost.”

The man had a kind face and long hair tied in a ponytail, but he was wearing riding gear so I couldn’t deduce anything from his clothes, accept that he purchased the usual name brands, plastered down the sleeve of his shirt. He wore standard riding boots, the kind of equipment only someone who rides dirt bikes in the desert wore for protection. He probably wasn’t one of Jade’s buddies.

“I see you’re holding your side. Are you hurt?”

“Yeah, I’m kinda in bad shape. I think I might have a broken rib or something.”

The guy pursed his lips and nodded, staring at my face. I had a little black and blue memento there, from where I got punched in the face by Jade. Saw it in the mirror before I smashed it. But I still wasn’t ready to tell the stranger everything.

The guy continued to study me, his eyes raking up and down my body. Then he looked to my right and to my left. “You’re not out here with a dirt bike are you? I don’t see a helmet and you’re wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Not very smart for riding, if you know what I mean.” He gave me a crooked smile. “Looks like you had quite a run in with someone who wasn’t very happy to see you.”

“Yeah, well…”

“Well, anyway. You don’t have to explain to me, you’re in safe hands now. I’m Phoenix.” He tucked his helmet under one arm and held out a hand to shake.

I stuck out my hand and thought, that’s an odd name. Must be his last name. “Oh, um, nice to meet you Mr….Phoenix, is it?” I asked. I looked puzzled for a moment, then furrowed my brow.

“Just Phoenix. It’s the name I was given by my spirit guide. I live in a commune over that ridge.” He motioned with a head jerk in the direction of the horizon.

My eyebrows shot up to my hairline. What a coincidence!

What were the chances I’d end up near Phoebe’s commune? From the looks of the house I’d been dumped in, I thought I was at the end of the earth. Now, I was only hours from Vegas, and probably closer to Flagstaff. Maybe Allie was there. Not so bad after all.

“Hmm, I see…” I said. “Does your spirit guide happen to know Shoshonee?”

“What?” Now it was his turn to look puzzled.

I shook my head, looking down at the dry sand covering my expensive running shoes. Maybe there was something to this karma stuff after all. I was left for dead in the middle of who knows where, and I run into a friend of Phoebe’s. What were the odds?

“Um, never mind. Anyway, can you help me? I don’t have a cell phone, or a car, or anything.”

“Sure. It’s good karma to help others. You see, I believe I was sent out to this particular rock on purpose this morning. I was meant to come help you.” He waved to the rock formation where he’d stood.

I furrowed my brows. “Yeah? What was all that about, anyway? I saw you standing on that rock and…well it looked kind of strange. What were you doing?” I didn’t want to offend the guy. I mean, he was my savior. “Was it some sort of prayer ritual you were practicing out there?”

“Yes, but more like a meditation. The Sun Salutation. Opens the chakras nicely.” He made the “praying hands” gesture to the sky to demonstrate.

I still must’ve looked puzzled so he explained, “A yoga pose. I use it with my meditation.”

“Ah, I see.”

At this point I wobbled a little, hopping on my good foot and Phoenix noticed. “Oh, I’m sorry. We should get you off that foot and out of this heat and...do you need water? How long have you been out here?”

I shrugged and looked at the sun. “I don’t know. I’m no good at this trash. I failed the Read the Time by the Sun, Scouting badge.” Then I looked at my wrist, but had no watch. “Let’s see. I’d say it’s a hair past a I don’t know squat about what time it is and I’ve been out here...by my estimations...too long.” Maybe I was delirious from lack of water, or maybe the throbbing pain in my body was making me act like a jerk.

Phoenix seemed to understand and nodded, reaching for a bottle of water from a bag on his quad.

He handed it to me and I apologized. “Sorry, I’m a little snappy. Injuries and all.” I opened the water and downed most of it in one long gulp. I didn’t want to go into a big explanation right now, why it was so critical for me to keep my body in tiptop condition. That could wait until later, if at all.

“Come on. Get on the back. I’ll give you a ride to the commune and we can get you fixed up. Do you have someone you can call to come pick you up?”

“Call? I thought you didn’t use phones at the commune.”

Phoenix pulled in his chin, perplexed. “How do you know anything about the commune?”

I just shrugged so he continued.

“We have a phone. A landline. Kind of old fashioned but…each to their own.”

I shifted my weight to walk to the quad and a twinge of pain shot through my ankle. He gave me an arm and I hopped on my good foot the rest of the short distance. “Well, look, Phoenix, you’re not gonna believe this, but I actually met one of your…” Was there a word for a fellow commune resident? “One of your fellow...um, groupies...er, friends? Her name’s Phoebe.”

He nodded and pulled the strap on his helmet tight. Seated on the quad, I wasn’t sure he heard all of what I said through the helmet, so I figured we’d talk more later, once we got back to the commune and after phoning AJ to come get me.

And then I’d have to call Saul, so he could yell at me for being a idiot and getting myself into this mess.

Cam

I’d spent the weekend getting back to Austin and my apartment near campus. Spring break week was over. Or I should say, hell week was over. What started as a fun trip turned into a nightmare, except for the part about meeting the girl of my dreams, Allie.

Thanks to funds from AJ and his high limit credit card, I scored a flight out of Flagstaff, late Sunday night. My sorry credit card limit, with a college-student line of credit was exactly one dollar short of being maxed out, but as usual, AJ had my back and he paid for the flight.

The strange thing was, once Phoenix took me to the commune, Phoebe wasn’t there. But knowing how flaky, oh, excuse me, how free-spirited Phoebe could be, it hadn’t surprised me. Who knew how long a vision quest would last? I’d never heard of one until I met her, but I really didn’t have time to think about Phoebe. I had more serious fish to fry, namely, locate Allie and take care of my injuries. Pull my trash together and hopefully salvage what was left of my chances at the NFL Draft picks. Being the end of March, the announcements of the picks were only a little more than three weeks away.

When I got ahold of AJ on the phone, the first words out of my mouth had been, “Have you seen Allie?” But like a boulder through water, all my hopes fell when he said he hadn’t. AJ had been worried sick about me and Allie, too. He was on the road when I called, driving back to the University of Texas. He’d waited as long as he could at the Wynn in Vegas, but eventually he had to check out, considering he needed to be back in time for classes on Monday. So did I, but classes were the least of my concerns.

After I filled him in on what happened to Allie and me, he said to go back to Austin and he’d meet me at our apartment and we’d figure this whole thing out. Then he filled me in on what went down on his end.

As soon as AJ returned to our suite at the Wynn, he knew something was wrong. My plan of knocking trash over had worked. AJ contacted the Las Vegas police immediately, but they said they couldn’t do much. Why should they care? A college guy, missing from his hotel room after drinking and partying the night before. No news flash for Vegas Metro. Happened all the time. Plus, AJ didn’t even know Jade was involved, so the police were equally unhelpful.

But I knew Jade was involved so the minute I ended the call with AJ, I phoned the Vegas police to report what’d happened to me and Allie.

The thought of Allie, maybe being forced to stay with Jade, killed me. I’d promised to protect her, but I’d failed.

I’d contacted the same officer AJ had talked to with Metro in Las Vegas. AJ had given me the name. I reported Jade, his heavyweight muscle man, how I was assaulted, and that a woman was kidnapped, and taken against her will. At least I hoped that’s how it went down. I’d only caught a glimpse of Allie when she showed up at the door and threw coffee on Jade. After that, everything was a confused blur as I tried to save my throwing arm from being crushed under a heavy boot. I lost consciousness after that so I hadn’t witnessed how Allie was taken, whether by force or...if she went willingly. That thought really hurt.

Unfortunately, I didn’t have much information to give the police, just Jade’s first name. I didn’t have an address, maybe it was in Flagstaff or the surrounding area, and who knew where he really took her, but basically, I had no real information. Then the officer asked if I was sure Allie was taken against her will, and voiced what I didn’t even want to think. Sometimes women go back to a guy, even an abusive idiot, and that’s when the seed of doubt began to grind at my self-confidence. Reluctantly, I had to say I wasn’t sure. And to add insult to injury, I couldn’t even provide them with Allie’s address or phone number. I’d already considered calling her friends, Steph and Jen, but didn’t have their numbers either. So I was pretty worthless when it came to giving helpful information to the police.

When I got off the phone from talking with them, I was torn. I needed to get back to campus and my life. The biggest turning event was coming soon, but my heart ached for Allie. I wanted to find her and be her savior, but that would possibly ruin my lifelong dream.

I stretched out my throwing arm, rubbing the shoulder with my other hand. I opened and closed my hand, turned it over and examined the cut on my middle, forget you finger. How ironic. Was the universe telling me something? Forget you, Cam? I snorted a laugh. I was still in a lot of pain and the muscles were tender there, as well as my ribs and ankle. And the black eye, along with various other bruises covering my body, had me looking like a chunk of blue cheese with mold spots.

As much as I wanted to go to Flagstaff and look for Allie, I needed to get to a doctor, and the athletic trainer, and see how much damage had been done.

* * *

My first night in my own bed at my apartment in Austin was the same as the ones before, sleepless. I had painkillers, but didn’t want to take them. They drugged me out, made me too lethargic, clouded my mind, and I had to think.

Not a minute went by that I didn’t wonder about Allie, what she was doing, if she was with Jade and if he’d hurt her. She didn’t mention physical abuse in our long conversations in the car, but then who would? It’s not something a person is proud to tell, not a good first impression, but after I saw how Jade operates, I was pretty sure that idiot resolved all of his issues with violence.

Feeling helpless, I tried to put Allie out of my mind. It’s best that way. Well, that’s what I told myself, anyway.

AJ was shocked when he picked me up at the airport and saw me in a walking boot and on crutches and a black and blue bruise the size of Texas high on my left cheek. I must’ve looked a sight because the guy next to me on the flight home kept leaning away from me.

Phoenix had been kind enough to drive me to the nearest hospital and the next day to the airport in his car. Yeah, his car. There was no jointly owned VW van or any other group-shared vehicle at the commune. That was a bunch of bull Phoebe fed us. Phoenix said anyone at the commune could have their own car if they wanted, and I just left it at that. I was tired, hungry and in too much pain to give a idiot about Phoebe’s hallucinatory explanation.

At the hospital, I learned I had a sprained ankle, cracked ribs and an ACL injury in the shoulder of my throwing arm. It would take some time to heal, days to weeks, but thankfully, these kind of injuries were considered short term. To a football player, like me, that meant there was still hope. And of course, Saul had a panic attack when I finally called him from the commune, after I had the hopeful news about my injuries. Yeah, no way was I about to tell Saul what happened without at least some reassuring details to calm him. He freaked anyway, yelling into the phone about needing to be in shape for a preliminary training camp that would happen before the regular one. I got the gist of it anyway from all of his ranting, and all I knew was I needed to heal soon. I already knew the NFL announcements would be broadcast on TV, April 28, and that was three short weeks away.

Monday morning dawned with me staring at the ceiling, thoughts pin balling around in my head.

I had to go to class.

I had to find Allie.

I had to rest and heal.

I had to find Allie.

I had six chapters of Western Civ to read before class.

I had to find Allie.

I needed to finish my Rocks for Jocks (Earth Science) essay.

I NEEDED TO FIND ALLIE.

That was it. Something snapped inside me. I would find her. I couldn’t just let it go, let her go and never see her again, never know what kind of torture Jade was putting her through. Idiot class. Idiot my injuries and idiot everything. None of that mattered without Allie. I had to help her. I was her Batman. And since the police couldn’t help, I’d have to go to Flagstaff myself and find her. I’d convince AJ to go with me. After all, Batman couldn't do anything without his Boy Wonder.

I had a plan. I’d return to the gas station. That’d be a good place to begin. Maybe she went back to her job and her classes. Back to the life she had when I met her. She’d need the money and like me, her college semester wasn’t over yet. Unless...my mind flashed to Allie being forced to stay at Jade’s house, wherever that was, under his watchful eye, cook for him, serve him a plate of steak and potatoes in front of his fat belly in a dimly lit kitchen somewhere.

When I was in high school, after my parents divorced and Ryan was already in the Marines, I’d spend Sunday nights watching TV with my mom. After dinner, we’d sit on the couch, a bottle of Pepsi and a bowl of popcorn. Mom liked to watch shows on the Learning Channel about strange things people did. Like what drives a person to be a serial killer and stuff like that. One time, there was a show about these mountain survivalist men, a strange breed, who distrusted the government and well, distrusted pretty much everyone and everything. They believed in living off the grid, in the mountains or woods, apart from society, reliant only on themselves and the land. And of course, they always needed a woman to live with them, along with their rifle, which was the only thing they trusted.

Maybe Jade had taken Allie to his lair in the mountains and was living off the land like those survivalists. I didn’t know. My mind was drumming up all kinds of scenarios, none of which was any good.

I bolted upright in bed and looked at the clock. It was eight in the morning. I could start by calling the gas station where Allie worked. I could find the phone number from my Google search in the history on my phone. AJ had returned it and my duffle bag from the hotel in Vegas. Luckily, at the time of the fight, my cellphone was on the nightstand in my bedroom and since the fight took place in the fancy living room with the pillars, Jade and his stooge never saw it.

I swept up my phone near the alarm clock and scrolled through my past searches. The draft picks wouldn’t be announced for a while, so I’d have time for a quick trip to Flagstaff, if needed, but first...bingo. There it was; all the information about the gas station where Allie worked. My pulse began to pick up when someone answered the phone, but when I recognized a man’s voice my heart sank. I’d almost expected to hear Allie’s voice.

“Is Allie there? She works there…” I started, pretending she did anyway.

“No.” His answer was short and quick. “Don’t know anything about an Allie.”

For some reason I was suspicious. He didn’t even seem interested in trying to remember.

“She works there. Tall, beautiful. Long dark hair, blue eyes, spunky attitude, nice...er well, nice body, gorgeous, like I said. Has she been in to work?”

“Nope, never seen anyone like that workin’ here.”

Then I heard him talking to a customer, as if he held the phone away from his mouth.

Rude jerkwad.

I raised my voice and said, “Hey, dude, I’m still talking here. Pay attention.” I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated with this guy’s attitude.

He came back on the phone and said, “Look, buddy, I don’t know nothing about a girl named Allie.”

“Well, maybe the manager got a call from Allie. Has the manager heard from her? Does she even still work there? Were you hired to take her place?” I had a sinking feeling this was the case.

“Jerry never told me anything about why I was hired. But if she was scheduled and didn’t bother to come in, then Jerry would’ve fired her for sure. That’s the way Jerry is. Kind of a prick.”

“Yeah, whatever…” My mind was spinning and I wanted to pump him for more information, but he rushed me off the call.

“I gotta go, man. I’ve got customers.” And then the line was dead.

I dropped my phone on the bed and swung my feet to the floor, careful about moving too fast and putting pressure on my ankle before I could get the walking boot on.

That was a dead end. The phone call got me no new information and time was of the essence. Then I remembered, Allie told me during the car ride to Vegas she’d called her boss and told him she was out of town so she should still have a job there. But now I wondered if what she’d told me was even true. Had she lied? Or was the jerk I’d talked to on the phone full of trash?

I’d have to go with what I did know and work from there. Allie hadn’t returned to her job at the gas station. Was she even in Flagstaff at all? I’d have to go see for myself. But first I needed to make a plan, and I needed AJ’s help for that.

* * *

“I’ll do what I can. Just shut the heck up,” I said. It was the usual caustic banter I dished AJ, but this time there was an edge to my tone. I gritted my teeth and hoisted a fifteen-pound hand weight with my left. That arm was still good. “I have to work the muscles I can. I have to stay in shape.”

AJ moved to the stand with various hand weights and returned them to their slots. “And do you have to go after this chick?” I’d already told him my plan to go to Flagstaff and search for Allie. Now I needed to convince him to go with me. “I mean, think about it. Is she really worth it to you, all this hassle? She nearly got your killed...twice now.” He raised a brow, a palm upturned.

“If Jade really wanted me dead, he would’ve done it. He just wanted to scare me away from her.”

A deep furrow creased AJ’s brow. Then he began a litany of all the reasons I shouldn’t go through with my plan. “You’ll miss classes.”

I volleyed back, “We can get notes from someone.”

He tried again. “You’ll miss class assignments and reading all those chapters for Lit. Which novel are you on?”

“I can get Cliff notes for that. Summary, character descriptions, themes and motifs. Who needs to read the novel? Worse case scenario...I’ll watch the movie.”

“If they have one,” he shot back.

I stopped pumping the weight. “I have to AJ. I do have to.” I blew out a breath. “Besides, it’d only be for a couple days. We could fly…”

“Oh hold on there. Wait, wait, wait. We?” His eyes widened.

I smiled. “Robin...baby. You didn’t think I’d go and not take you with me, did you?

AJ shook his head. “Man, you don’t even know this girl, I mean, really know her, other than banging her in Vegas...seriously, think about it.” He pleaded. “Think with your big head, man.”

I did get serious for a moment and said, “AJ, you saw what Jade did to me. I can’t let her be out there somewhere with him. She’s not safe and I really like her. She wasn’t just a one-night stand. She’s more than that…” I trailed off not wanting to say out loud what I was feeling in my heart. Not yet anyway. “So, are you in Boy Wonder of mine? I need you.”

“You mean, you need my money don’t you?”

“Well, I’ll pay you back…”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. I’ve heard it all before. When you get your big signing bonus. You better make one of the teams!”

“We’ll be in Flagstaff. You could see Jen again. Maybe. Once we find Allie. Or maybe we could find Jen and see if she knows anything about Allie.”

His eyes lit up. I could see him wavering, about to give in.

“Two days. Promise? And that’s all.”

“Well? Say it. Go ahead. Say it.”

“I’m in.”

I put down my hand weight and clapped him on the back. “Thank you, AJ. Thank you, man. You’re the best.”

“Hey, I care about Allie too, but mostly I care about what happens to you.”

“Aw, geez. That sounds kind of gay. Not that’s there's anything wrong with being gay…”

He laughed. “I know how you are. You’ll get picked, go to training camp and you won’t be able to think straight if you don’t find Allie. You’ll be no good on that field, moping around with a broken heart. You better be really sure about her because if this interferes with your career, you're messed. Now that your name’s on the Draft list, in your junior year, you can’t come back and play for the Longhorns if the NFL doesn’t work out.”

I opened my mouth to speak and he held up a hand to stop me. “I hope it does workout, believe me, I do. But still...man, are you screwed.”

He was right. I could be screwing up my whole life for Allie right now. But I had to go.

“Oh, and one last thing. You gotta help me avoid Saul. He can’t know about this little excursion to Flagstaff.”

With mock excitement, he said flatly, “Oh, yay,” and threw me his best forget you face.

Cam

We flew to Flagstaff the next day and got a rental car at the airport. The plan was to drive to the gas station first and see if we could talk to the manager. Hopefully, he’d be more helpful than the jerk on the phone. Maybe he’d heard from Allie, and even if she’d quit her job, he may have an address for her. It was a long shot, but I didn’t know where else to start. Calling the police in Flagstaff would give me squat. I’d learned as much from my conversation with Vegas Metro. With only Allie’s name and no evidence she’d been kidnapped, or was being held against her will, they had nothing to go on.

I entered the address of the gas station on my phone’s GPS and turned up the volume for AJ to hear as he drove us to the location in the rental. We were approaching from a different direction this time. Instead of exiting from the Interstate, we came through wide city streets with large intersections. I was taking action and it felt good knowing I was here in Allie’s hometown, instead of miles away in Texas, though my Spidy senses weren’t tingling. I had no idea if she was even here. Actually, my gut was so tied up in a mixture of anxiety and excitement, I couldn’t accurately judge my instincts right now. For all I knew, I could be chasing a ghost.

When the voice on my GPS announced, “Your destination is ahead on the right,” my pulsed picked up. Would she be there? Would she rush into my arms and cry, “I missed you,” and all this worry would be for nothing?

I leaned forward in my seat, craning my neck, scanning the view for the familiar gas pumps out front of the convenience store and a repair garage in the rear.

“There it is.” I said. “Turn here. Pull in.”

“I got it, I got. Calm down. I heard the directions and I know how to drive.”

When the tires hit the dip in the pavement at the entrance to the pump area, I noticed there were no cars at the pumps. “Wait, wait…” AJ slowed the car to a crawl. “Something's wrong. Why are there no cars?”

AJ nosed the rental into the same spot he’d parked his old Camry the night we needed the tire. I glanced to my right and there was the repair garage, the large steel rollup doors, sealed tight, the black letters over a blue background CLOSED was displayed on the door to the office.

AJ said it for me. “The repair garage is closed and it’s the middle of the day.”

“Oh, shoot. This isn’t good.”

We both peered out the front windshield and looked into the convenience store. It was dark inside, no signs of activity there, either.

“Where is everyone?” AJ asked, more to the wind than to me.

“I was thinking the exact same thing. Where is everyone? Did this place go out of business?” I was still straining to see into the dark interior of the store. “Idiot. I can’t believe this trash.”

“Yeah, idiot,” AJ said quietly, his eyes darting around the building, to the pumps, repair garage and back to the store window in front of us.

I snapped back to reality and turned to AJ. “It can’t be out of business. It was doing a great business, the night we came. Plus, I just called yesterday and talked to that jerk. I mean, what the heck? He didn’t say anything about going out of business.”

“Great business? The night we came no one was here except the guy you thought had a gun. And the repair garage wasn’t open that night either, remember?”

“Idiot, I can’t believe it.” I kicked open my door. We were parked on the side of the building and I wanted to get a better look inside. Was today a holiday? Could it be closed for a holiday?

AJ rolled down the window and called out, “Where you going?”

I ignored him and headed for the double glass entry doors. As soon as I rounded the corner of the building, I could see there was a sign plastered on the front door and the windows were covered from the inside with brown butcher paper and masking tape.

CLOSED FOR REMODELING

“Idiot!”

AJ heard me and leaned his head out the driver’s window. “What? What is it?” From his angle he couldn’t see the sign.

I stomped back to the car. “It’s closed for remodeling.” I yanked open the door and dropped into the seat.

“So it’s not out of business.”

“No, but what good does this do? I still can’t talk to the manager.”

“On to plan B?”

I clicked on my seatbelt and opened the GPS app on my phone. “Plan B. The Beaver Street Brewery. Go!”

AJ nodded and turned the key in the ignition. On the flight to Flagstaff, AJ and I’d worked out a plan of action. We’d start with the gas station, talk to the manager, this time, not some reject from the public school system, and then go to the bar. Basically, retrace everywhere we went with Allie the night we were here.

My hopes were dashed at the gas station, and although I’d tried to prepare myself for plan A being a dead end, the disappointment I felt was like bricks on my shoulders and every minute that went by added another one.

AJ drove as I worried. We rode in silence for a while, the voice of my GPS the only sound breaking the heavy silence. AJ’s eyes flicked to my face, the road, the walking boot on my left foot and back to the road again. Staring straight ahead he said, “We’ll find her. Don’t worry, man. We’re gonna find her.”

* * *

The front of the Beaver Street Brewery had a sidewalk cafe enclosed in a waist-high black, wrought iron fence. There were rustic wooden benches, with equally rustic thick wooden tables for patrons to sit outdoors and drink or smoke since that wasn’t allowed inside.

The tables matched the heavy wooden front door of the establishment, a massive solid chunk of timber, lending itself to the woody, brass-trimmed pub atmosphere of the place.

I stepped through the doorway into an alcove, no bigger than a large coat closet, and waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. The place was jammed. There was a pretty young girl working the hostess station, and a couple stood in front of her talking, as she perused the seating chart on the podium.

We pushed past the waiting customers, motioning to the hostess above their heads that we’d go to the bar. I didn’t want to be seated. After the disheartening event at the gas station, I had a feeling we wouldn’t be here very long.

I spotted two openings near the end of the bar closest to the large, glass front window and the heavy wooden front door that opened to the sidewalk/patio seating area. Music was playing and it was difficult to hear much except for the chatter of happy, drinking customers.

I stood, casually leaning against the bar. I wasn’t here to get a buzz or fill my belly with a juicy burger, like the one the guy next to me just crammed in his mouth.

My thoughts flashed back to the night I was here with Allie. I looked past Wimpy and his hamburger to a table in the middle section where we’d sat. Heat flooded me as I remembered the kiss, the sweet taste of Allie’s lips on mine. Then I remembered how we flew out that back door, so hot for each other, so consumed with the fire between us, oblivious to the world around us.

A waitress turned in our direction, tossed a rag on the bar and started toward us. She wore the same skin-tight t-shirt with the bar’s logo as the night she served us when we played the drinking game.

I elbowed AJ. “Hey, it’s her. What was her name?”

“Um, incredible, I don’t remember. Was it something with a C?”

Standing in front of me now, I wasn’t so sure she was the same waitress and I was out of time. She smiled and I gave her a big grin in return. “Um, do you know a waitress named, Carol, or Connie…” My eyes stuck on the plastic name tag, pinned to her shirt and I smiled. That was it. “Or...Carrie?” Now I remembered.

I tossed a glance at AJ and he nodded. “Yeah, Carrie. That’s the one.”

She narrowed her eyes with a sidelong glance. “I’m the one, what?”

“You’re friends with Allie, right? Allie Artemis.”

The woman still looked suspicious, so I explained. “My friend and I came in here, oh, about a week ago or so, to meet Allie and her friends, Jen, um, Stephanie, and a guy named Matt.”

She relaxed and her expression brightened. “I remember you. Allie was quite taken with you.” She smiled, her eyes trailing from my biceps to my shoulders and then landing on my face. She lingered on my bruise. No longer deep purple, but fading and still not a pretty sight.

“Although, I’m not sure that’s such a good thing,” she said. “What happened to your eye?”

“Jade happened to my eye. That’s why I’m here. Well, one of the reasons. It seems you and Allie are friends. I could tell from the way you two talked that night.”

She nodded. “I’d do anything for Allie, I always have her back and well…” She glanced at my foot and frowned. “Aw, Goodness. Did Jade do that too?” She lowered her voice, a look of concern on her face.

“Yeah.” I held her gaze as she looked up. “He caught us out back in the alley. We were...well, you know getting hot and heavy and Jade caught us.”

“The idiot put a gun to his head,” AJ added. “About killed him until I showed up.”

She pursed her lips and I continued, “We took off. Jade was knocked out and we ran for our car. Then a few miles down the road, yours truly, pops up in the back seat. She ran away.”

Carrie’s face turned into an expression of fear and understanding. “That's awful. I don’t blame the poor girl. What else could she do? She had to get away from him.” She shook her head and rested a hand on her hip, sliding two coasters in front of us like she was going to serve us a drink, but I didn’t have time for that.

Then she just stood there, like she was waiting for us to order. I glanced at AJ. This was odd. If she was Allie’s good friend, and Allie was missing, why wasn’t she pumping me for more details? She should’ve been jumping over the bar, demanding I tell her more, unless...she knows something.

I drug my teeth across my lower lip and then continued. “So we were on our way to Vegas for spring break and we took her with us. Couldn't let her go back to...” I paused, trying to catch some glint of recognition in her eyes. “Did she tell you any of this?” Maybe she’d called Carrie while on the road, or something. I didn’t know why, but something about the way Carrie was acting made me think she knew more than she was letting on.

She shook her head and I continued, “After a day or two in Vegas, Asswipe, broke into my hotel room and then...this.” I pointed to my eye. “Plus a few more injuries and he took us both.”

Carrie stopped me and said, “Took you where?”

“Well that's the thing. I don't know where he took Allie. I was thrown in a van and drugged. Then they drove to heaven knows where...some abandoned house in the middle of nowhere. All I can remember on the ride out there was that at some point the van stopped and Allie got out with, I think with Jade. Because the other guy was driving the van.”

Carrie said, “What a idiot. I always told her, stay away from Jade. He's just plain evil. So how’d you get back?”

“I got lucky and someone found me. Well, let's just say, that's a story for another day. The point is I'm here and I have no idea what happened to Allie. I've got to find Allie, like right now, make sure she’s okay. You have any idea where she is?” I held her with my gaze. If she knew, she’d better tell me. “I've been worried and who knows what Jade did to her, or if he's holding her, keeping her against her will.” My mind was about to explode just thinking about it.

Carrie bit her lip, as if in thought. She bounced a glance to the back of the bar and then to me, leaning heavily on the bar, and looked hard into my eyes, as if assessing my worth. “Well, I can see you're a good guy and you care about Allie, you’re worried about her.”

AJ leaned in, too, and said, “I can vouch for Cam.” He clapped a hand on my shoulder. “He’s solid. One of the good guys.”

Carrie lowered her voice again and said, “Let me tell you a thing or two about Jade’s MC, the Black Vandals. I could tell you where to find them, but…you might end up worse off than you are now.” She nodded to my boot. “I warn you, his MC is powerful in this town and the cops just look the other way.” She nodded, solemnly. “Vandals get away with a lot of trash. Be careful.”

That was it? A stern warning about Jade? She wasn’t going to tell me anything about Allie? I wasn’t buying it.

“So that’s it? You don’t happen to know where she is by any chance.” I studied her eye movements again. I’d learned in Behavioral Psychology class, people dart their eyes to the side when they tell a lie. She’d already done that, plus looked to the back of the bar several times during our conversation, so I had a sneaky suspicion something was up.

With a look of resignation, she lowered her voice and said, “Look, I probably shouldn't be telling you this, but I've been helping hide her.”

My eyes brightened and I opened my mouth to ask her where, but she stopped me with a hand held up. “She’s...she's leaving town. She has a plane ticket. I don't know. I think she has a flight to catch tonight.” She glanced at her watch. “Soon. Like, she’s probably already left to go to the airport by now. I haven't had time to go look and check on her…” She paused, a look on her face like she realized she’d said too much.

“What? Well, where is she? Is she nearby?”

The woman didn't answer.

I tilted my head, narrowing my eyes. “Is she here? At the bar?”

“Look, she's got to go. It's for her own good. She needs to get away from Jade, away from here.”

My jaw clenched and my hand gnarled into a fist. “Just tell me.” I demanded. “Please, I’ve got to see her. I've got to talk to her. I can't let her go without telling her…just please.”

Carrie leaned back and placed both hands on the bar. “It’s too late. Like I said, she's probably already left for the airport. Sorry. I guess you're out of luck.”

My heart dropped to the floor and I closed my eyes. I’d just missed her. I came so close, but was too late.

Cam

AJ laid a hand on my arm and said, “You gave it a shot, man.”

I pursed my lips and threw him a glance. Right now would’ve been the time I tossed him one of my sarcastic remarks, but I didn’t even have it in me.

“Hey, man. Not all’s lost,” he said. “Maybe you can give your phone number to Carrie, and she’ll pass it along to Allie. At least you know she’s safe and who knows; maybe she’ll get in touch with you once she gets to wherever she’s going.”

I looked at Carrie, hopeful she’d agree. But before I could ask, the rumble of tailpipes drew our attention to the front of the brewery. Outside on the street, along the sidewalk cafe, five motorcycles rolled past in formation. The three of us swiveled our heads in unison, and Carrie said what we were thinking, “Black Vandals. That’s Jade.”

Her eyes followed the motorcade until she could no longer see it out the front window. We were positioned near the hostess podium by the entrance and that heavy monstrosity of a door in the small alcove. It was a small building to house a brewery and a restaurant. That left little room for patrons to stand between the bar and the entryway alcove.

The rumble faded and I turned back to find Carrie still gazing at that entry alcove. I turned to see what had her so captivated. There was a figure, obscured by the shadows of the dark alcove, leaning against the wall, head tipped up and a soft-sided travel bag over one shoulder. There were so many people in this sardine can of a space I couldn’t get a clear view. I squinted and stepped in the direction of the alcove, but was blocked by the hostess, a menu in her hand, waving a party of four to their table.

The figure moved, adjusted the bag, and spun to walk into the bar, head down, driving a path straight to the back of the room.

“Allie!”

I pushed through the customers, calling her name, trying to intercept her before she dodged out of sight. “Allie!”

Her head popped up, fear flooding her eyes, until recognition dawned, then surprise. I lurched through the crowd, like I was diving for a long pass. If I could catch a football, I could catch an arm in a crowded restaurant. I snagged it and she stopped in her tracks.

“Cam! What are you doing here?” Then her eyes landed on AJ, behind me now. “And AJ...w-w-what…”

She darted a glance to Carrie. “Carrie?”

Carrie stepped up and said, “What’s going on, Allie? I thought you left. Why were you coming in the front door? Jade’s MC just rode by. You gotta be careful.”

Allie took me by the arm and tugged, answering Carrie as we all walked. “I know. I know. I had to duck back in here. I went out the back way, but then I saw the Vandals.”

Carrie and AJ followed as Allie guided us to a small table far in the rear of the restaurant seating area, near a back hallway.

“I can’t let him see me. What if he comes in here?” she said, a desperate look in her eyes.

We stopped at the table and Carrie said, “They rode past. Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye out. If it looks like he’s coming in here, I’ll warn you. Heaven knows you can hear them coming a mile away.”

“Thanks, Carrie,” Allie said.

I interrupted, “Allie. I need to talk to you. God it’s good to see you. I was so worried, what happened?”

She startled, all her attention on me now. “Your face and your leg…” she said, as if noticing for the first time. “Oh, idiot. Jade. It was Jade, wasn’t it? I’m so sorry, Cam.” She started rambling, “I’m such an idiot. What was I thinking? I’m really sorry I ever got you messed up in all of this…”

I took her by the shoulders and squared her in front of me. “It’s no problem. All that matters is that you’re okay. He didn’t hurt you, did he?” I wanted to ask if she went willingly, but after what Carrie told me about her fleeing, I knew she hadn’t.

She shook her head and Carrie smiled, watching me comfort Allie. “Hey, you two, sit down here.” Carrie motioned to the small table we were standing in front of. “Sit. I can see you have a lot to talk about.” Then she looked at AJ just standing there and gave him a look like, “Give them some space, duh.”

AJ jumped into action and said, “Allie, I’m glad to see you’re okay. I can make myself scarce so you guys can talk, maybe call up Jen to kill time. What do you say, Allie? Give me her number?”

Allie looked at me and I nodded. I’d thank AJ later. I did want to be alone with her. Allie took out her phone and AJ began punching numbers into his cell.

“I’ll go get you a couple cold ones and you two can talk,” Carrie said.

Carrie walked away and AJ followed. I pulled out a chair for Allie as she let her travel bag drop to the floor then slumped into the seat. I moved my chair to be next to her. Even this small table felt like there’d be miles between us if I sat across from her. I felt the need to make a kind of human wall to protect her, even from this crowd of harmless strangers filling the restaurant area of the brewery.

“Cam, I can’t believe you’re here. You look awful. I mean, you still look great as usual, but that eye looks awful. You shouldn't have come. Aren’t you missing classes? And your foot...is it broken? Goodness, I’m so glad you’re not dead.” She squeezed my hand.

I shrugged. “Just sprained. Don’t worry about. It’ll all heal.” I wasn’t about to mention the cracked ribs or the other bruises under my clothes.

“How does this affect your chances with the NFL, I mean, it’s not good to have injuries, is it?”

“I’m just not going to focus on that right now. If I make one of the teams, I’ll go to training camp, but I’m not exactly sure when. So according to what Saul told me, I figure I have time to heal.”

I was bluffing. I wasn’t sure about any of these things. All I knew was an injury could easily take a guy out of the game. Or getting hit hard when an old injury wasn’t completely healed was potential career suicide, also.

“And classes...pffft.” I waved a hand in the air. “All I want to know is what happened to you?” I leaned in, catching her eyes as she looked up at me.

Carrie arrived at the table and placed two coasters and beers without saying a word to interrupt, then drifted off to her other customers.

“Jade is what happened.” Her shoulders slumped. “I don’t really want to talk about it.” She took a drink of beer and said, “More importantly, what happened to you. Look at you, all banged up. Last time I saw you was in the back of the van and...and…” her voice wavered. “And I thought I’d never see you again. What happened?”

Looking at the sad expression on her face, I didn’t want to waste precious time talking about me and my problems. All I cared about was her. Maybe we shouldn't be sitting here in broad daylight, so to speak. Maybe this was too risky. Jade could walk in at any moment and since I’d pissed him off royally by finding Allie, he’d finally do me in, just to be done with my sorry rear once and for all. What was I really doing here? I had to find out for sure if Allie wanted me, wanted a relationship with me, or if I was wasting my time chasing after some pussy I should've avoided a long time ago.

My memory was sketchy about the van ride, but I asked, “Did the guy driving the van let you and Jade out at some point?”

She nodded.

“Hmm, I thought so.” I decided to forestall any details about being drugged. Best to keep it brief. “Well, after Jade and his goon roughed me up, I was taken to some old abandoned house. It could’ve been on another planet for all anyone new. But then I got lucky and someone found me. A guy came along and took me back to his place, and I used his phone. And...this is the crazy part, the guy’s name was Phoenix and he was from Phoebe’s commune. Can you believe it? That’s where he took me.”

“What? That is crazy. You don’t know how lucky you are. The Black Vandals are evil. They don’t usually let anyone off the hook, but then maybe they didn’t want yet another death on their hands.”

My eyes widened. “Death? You mean they really, seriously, could’ve killed me? I thought maybe Jade just wanted to scare me. And by the way, he did a really good job of it.”

“But I don’t understand. How’d you get to Phoebe's commune?”

I waved off her question. “I’ll explain later. So, are you free of Jade? Does he know where you are? Carrie said you were leaving town. I tried to report to the police that you were kidnapped, but they said they know how these things pan out and you probably went willingly. I mean, you didn’t, right?”

“Well, I pretended to, at first, at the hotel room. When I saw Jade and Grunge kicking the trash out of you, I decided to just play along so they’d leave you alone. But I didn’t realize they’d take you too.”

“So how’d you get away?”

“I came back with him and he took me to his place. I continued my farce long enough, until I had a chance to escape. Didn’t take long, he’s usually drunk by noon most days. Anyway, I came here. I couldn’t even go home to my parents’ house. My mom flat out told me to not bring Jade and that trash around her. She was fed up from all the past garbage he pulled. So I needed help and Carrie let me stay in the back room until I could get some money together for a plane ticket out.” She jerked a thumb over her shoulder in the direction of the hallway behind our table. “I was just waiting for my last paycheck from the gas station.”

I nodded. “That was brave of you. I can’t even imagine. You must’ve been terrified.” All the previous images I’d had of Jade, wielding his dominance over Allie came back in a flash and the knots in my stomach tightened. I wanted to kill Jade. Seriously do him harm, but I needed to focus on Allie. “When I got back to Austin, I couldn’t bear to think of you with him. I have a very active imagination and I was a mess wondering what happened.” I reached out and laid my hand on her forearm.

Her face was solemn. She stared at a lonely water droplet trickling down the beer glass, without saying a word. Then in a quiet voice she said, “It was terrible…it was awful,” and her voice cracked. Her hands went to her face, tears glistening in her eyes. “Look what I’ve done. Cam, look what I’ve done. I’ve made a mess of my life and now yours too.” She wiped a tear with the back of her hand.

I leaned in and laid a hand on her shoulder. “No, no, Allie. Don’t cry. You did what you had to do. You stood up to Jade.” I brushed a tear from her cheek. “That took a lot of guts. And me? Don’t even give it a second thought. I’ll bounce back. I just want to…to…” Now it was my turn to need a moment before I spoke. “I just wanted to see you again. I wanted to tell you…the thought of never seeing you again killed me. I had to come find you.”

She looked up into my eyes.

“I’m Batman, remember?” That got a smile. I held her chin, tipping it to my lips and kissed her. She relaxed into the kiss and I felt warm inside. She ran a hand up into my hair and to the back of my neck, pulling me in, hungry and desperate for deeper kisses.

Breathless, she pulled back and whispered, “I’m glad you came to find me, too. I need you, Cam. More than I’ve needed anyone, before. I need you.”

She ran her hands into my hair, then down to my cheeks until she was holding my face between them and said, “You’re my hero.” She smiled.

“Come with me,” I blurted out. I’d come to Flagstaff with the intention of just making sure she was safe, telling her I wanted to see if we could exchange phone numbers, maybe have a long distance relationship, but suddenly, it turned into this. “Come back to Austin with me,” I repeated, this time my voice pleading.

Her eyes searched mine. “Oh, Cam. I don’t know…I don’t know…”

“You can’t keep running. I want you with me so I can take care of you.”

I crushed my lips down on hers, my heart aching to have her be mine. I’d show her how much I wanted her. If she couldn’t see it in my eyes, maybe she’d feel it in my kiss and the killer electricity firing between us.

Her tongue swirled in my mouth, hungry and wanting. She broke the kiss, her words coming out in short breaths and said, “Come on. First, let’s…” She jerked her head in the direction of the back room and stood, pulling me up with her. “Let’s go to my hideout. It’s a little more private.” I let her tow me, first, to the hallway then into a compact office-like room with a small bed.

She shut the door and locked it, then grabbed two fists full of my t-shirt and spun me around. With her back to the bed she pulled me along until we fell onto a mattress with soggy springs. With soft breasts pressed against my hard chest, she kissed me, her lips locked on mine, and she pulled me on top of her. My blood rushed, making my heart pound so loudly, I heard it in my head. Her body felt good under me again, like it belonged there, writhing and wiggling with desire.

I pushed my hands to her breasts, kneading them through the fabric, hating the confines of her bra that kept my fingers from hard nipples. But there was no time to completely remove clothing. I couldn’t wait. I needed to be inside her, be one with her soul, because that's the way it felt with her. No one else. Only with her.

I clawed at her top, pushing it up, trying to get a hand under the bra, but I had to be careful of my right shoulder, it was still healing.

She pulled out of our kiss long enough to kick off her shoes, then shimmied out of her jeans, panties and all. Wearing my walking boot for my sprain, I only got my jeans open and everything down to my ankles or as far as the boot would allow. I’d just have to deal with it. I refused to let it stop me from, because I was a guy, but mostly because this was with Allie.

By the time my cock sprung free, high to the ceiling, she was back on the bed, reaching out her arms to me, wanting me on top of her, again. She was gorgeous, the curves of her hips, legs spread open, tight pussy wet for me and glistening. I adored her. Her lips were swollen and pink from our hard kisses and her hair fell down around her shoulders, loose and flowing like ribbons of dark velvet. But she was still wearing that shirt.

No time.

I pushed the shirt up to her neck where it’d have to stay for now, exposing her bra-covered breasts. It wasn’t perfect. I wanted to suck those hard peaks. I could see them straining even through the thin fabric of the bra, but this would have to do.

This time.

When she first pulled me into this room, I thought this might be a good-bye idiot, but now I knew there’d be more. I’d see to that now.

I fisted my cock, throttling it at the root, and gave it a once up and down, then drove it in her. She was already hot with desire. I pulled out until the tip touched her clit and gave it a wiggle, brushing the head across her clit and she moaned. Her clit was hard and she was gasping, begging for more.

“Faster…” she panted. “Harder,” she begged. She was close and pushing her hips for more friction.

With a deep growl, I drove into her again giving her a couple good long strokes, and priming my orgasm. I was winding up to the top. The sight of her submissive and mouth open, head back, desire flashing in her eyes, pushed me higher. Then I pulled back, almost completely out and stopped. Her eyes flashed at me and I held her gaze.

“Say you're mine, Allie, say you're mine.” I gripped her hips, fingers digging in, sure to leave a mark. “I want you to be with me. Say you’ll come back with me. Home with me.”

“Oh, Cam, oh, Cam,” she whispered.

“Say it, Allie. Say it.” I jerked her hips with my hands, pulling down hard. “You’re mine.”

On a heavy breath, she panted out, “I’m yours, baby. I’m yours.”

I collapsed over her, thrusting deep and hard. She bit into my shoulder and groaned out my name. I gave one final thrust and I was over the edge along with her, falling into heaven, falling for the angel of my dreams.

Allie

I woke up this morning at Cam’s apartment, properly messed and free of Jade. It felt wonderful, and now Cam was finishing me off with a little carnal breakfast, and my second orgasm of the first day.

His tongue was on my clit, swirling. His fingers were inside my slit, stroking. My legs were trembling and I was on fire, riding that rocket to the sky, about to go over the edge. I wanted to scream, but remembered AJ was in the next bedroom, an insubstantial slab of drywall away.

I grabbed a pillow and shoved it over my mouth, biting hard as I let the scream escape into the downy poly-filler.

I tossed the pillow aside, breathing heavy. “Whew! That was...wow.”

He crawled up over my body, kissed me lightly and said, “Good morning gorgeous.”

I smiled. “That was some good morning, alright.”

He rolled to the side and pulled me into his arms to cuddle for a while.

“What’s on the agenda for today?” I asked.

He nuzzled against me, the words muted in my hair. “I have a lecture to go to later.” He pulled his nose out of my hair and started stroking it with his hand. “Do some reading to catch up for the days I missed while in Flagstaff. Just the usual class related stuff, you know.”

Yeah, he was right. I did know. Well, I used to know, before I dropped out of my classes, because I had to get the heck away from my screwed up ex.

“Mmm. Well, I used to go to class, remember? Before jerk ruined everything for me. I’m sorry you missed so much because of me. I hope you’re not too far behind. Hey, I’m pretty good at writing research papers, if you need any help. I could make it up to you.”

His hand stopped moving and I felt his body stiffen. “Why did Jade call you his wife?”

“Hmm, what?”

“At the hotel suite, when I opened the door, he said something like, where was his wife. Not girlfriend, but wife.” He shifted so he was looking me straight in the eyes. “Are you married to him?”

I scowled and shook my head as she answered. “No! He’s such a idiot. After we were together for a while, he went around calling me his wifey, and telling everyone I was his wife because we’d been together seven months.”

“I don't get it,” he said.

“He’s so stupid; he thought the requirement of a Common Law Marriage was seven months. It’s seven years. Thank goodness I was never around him that long.”

His muscles relaxed and he let out a breath. “Yeah, thank goodness.”

Oh, great.

Talking about Jade had ruined the mood. Even when he was miles away and out of my life, his garbage-fest residual overflow was poisoning everything, putting doubts into Cam’s mind about me.

Just great.

I raised up on my elbow. “Hey, I’m gonna go take a quick shower and then I want to cook breakfast for you. Do you have any eggs?”

He brightened and said, “Yeah, I got eggs. That sounds awesome. I’ll start the coffee.”

I popped up to my knees, happy to see he was back in a good mood. Hopefully, that was the end of Jade and any more talk about that disaster of a relationship.

“You go first,” he said and swatted my rear as I turned to climb out of bed.

In the cramped bathroom, I showered as quickly as I could, tip-toeing around a jockstrap thrown on the floor. It had that dull grayish white color that proved my theory; guys never separate their laundry into darks and whites.

After I finished drying off, I opened the bathroom door a crack to let out some of the steam. I wrapped my hair in the towel I’d used and was about to reach for another one to wrap around my body, when the door flew open.

I let out a high-pitched scream. “What the…” I threw my right arm across my breasts and my left hand flew to my crotch. “AJ! Shut the door!”

Without an ounce of embarrassment on his face, AJ just stood there, a hand on the doorknob, sporting a goofy grin. “Sorry. My bad.”

I scowled and barked, “Shut the door, perv!” The bathroom was so small there was nowhere to hide, and if I reached for a towel now, I’d expose every last inch of my bare skin. So I just stood there glaring at him the way a shark looks at a surfer’s dangling leg in the water.

He started to close the door, but he did so, slowly, enjoying the view.

Hearing my scream, Cam had come running, and was now standing behind him. Once he saw what happened, he smacked AJ upside the head. That was the last thing I saw before the door was my shield again.

“Didn’t you see the door was closed, jerk?” Cam’s voice was loud.

The apartment was small and the doors thin, so I heard every word they said.

“It wasn’t closed all the way and I’m late for class.”

“Jerk.” Another smacking sound.

“How was I supposed to know?” AJ’s voice was rising in pitch. “I thought it was you in there.” Then he called through the door. “Sorry, Allie. I thought you’d sleep in.”

I wrapped another towel around my body and said. “Yeah, yeah, whatever.” I yanked the wet towel from my head and hung it on a towel rack. “Be right out, AJ, I called through the door. “It’s all yours in a minute.”

I was in the way; my being here was an imposition. I had nothing to contribute for rent and no money to buy food. Well, I had a little money from my last paycheck from the gas station, but that wouldn’t last long.

Then their voices faded as they walked away, and I rushed through brushing my teeth. I’d just have to let my hair air dry and the rest I could do in Cam’s bedroom. With the door locked.

I scooped up the clean clothes I’d brought in with me and opened the door. Cam’s bedroom would be a short dash past AJ’s. To my left, AJ’s bedroom door stood open, to my right was a clear view of the kitchen where the guys stood talking. Someone had made coffee and the heavenly aroma greeted me the minute I stepped out of the bathroom. Well, at least there was coffee.

Clutching my towel tightly, I made it in four steps and slammed the bedroom door shut behind me. This wasn’t going to work. I could see that staying at Cam’s wasn’t such a good idea after all. AJ and Cam had a life with important things to do, like go to class, study, write essays, and AJ had spring football training. They’d both told me it’d be fine for me to stay here; and since AJ was so busy, I’d hardly even known he was here.

Right.

This idea was about as good as walking barefoot on glass. I quit my job, dropped out of college, and ran away from my home. I’d left Jen and Stephanie to handle my share of the rent on their own. Although they’d said they understood, that only goes so far. They knew about my relationship with Jade, they’d witnessed the anxiety it caused me, watched as I withdrew the longer I was with him.

Psychological abuse is insidious. It starts small. You think it’s harmless. Then it worms its way in and eats away your soul like a flesh eating virus.

Sure the guys said it was okay to stay here, but still, I felt like an irresponsible freeloader.

My life was down the trash tube. I had nothing to do except hide from Jade and wait. Wait for Jade’s stalker infatuation with me to blow over, and try to come up with a plan. What was I going to do with my life? I had Cam, but he was waiting for the NFL Draft announcements. Then he’d be off to who knew where for training camp, unless…but I didn’t want to think of the alternative; Cam not getting picked for a team, not realizing his dream. But secretly, a part of me wondered if that did happen, and he didn’t get picked, would he stay here? Would it mean we could be together?

Thinking back, when I agreed to come to Austin with Cam, I’d just had amazing sex with him. My stomach was all aflutter, my brain pumped full of endorphins. At that moment, the whole world looked like sunshine, lollipops and rainbows, full of hope. I was invincible, we were invincible, together. No one and nothing could bring us down. Of course, I’d told him I’d go anywhere with him, cross mountains, seas, traverse the world. I fell into his strong arms, and I’d fallen for him, fallen hard.

But now, reality was setting in. What was I going to do?

I hadn’t taken into consideration Cam’s situation, his football career. In only a few weeks the semester would be over. He’d either be leaving to go with an NFL team, whatever that involved; or he’d stay for his last year of college and graduate. He told me that much in our time together. But with Jade making my life a living prison, I hadn’t really thought about the ramifications of it all. What would I do? Would I go with Cam wherever the NFL took him? We hadn’t really talked about it and how this would all work out. Or if he stayed at the University of Texas, would he want me to stay with him? I didn’t know for sure. What I did know was that it was all one big mess.

I yanked my hairbrush through my hair one last time and threw it on the bed. I’d told Cam I would cook breakfast. It was the least I could do in return for his generosity. I’d figure the rest out, later.

I finished dressing and with my hair the best it could be without a blow dryer, I dug in my purse for Maybelline’s best. With a few quick flicks of mascara, I was ready to go make Cam that breakfast I’d promised.

And maybe we’d need to have a talk. My heart fell as I walked out of the bedroom.

Cam was in the kitchen sitting at kitchen table, a white porcelain mug in his hands.

“Coffee smells good,” I said. He was barefoot and wore nothing but a pair of black athletic shorts that matched the color of his hair, making those ocean blue eyes pop with color.

I glanced at his left foot. “You’re not wearing your boot.”

He placed the mug on the table and stood. “Don’t think I need it around the apartment. It’s not like this place is a palace.” Then he smiled, turning on the charm. “Would you like a cup of coffee? I brewed it myself.” He teased, his voice lilting on the last word. He didn’t need to sell me on his coffee or his good looks. He had Aces in both.

He moved to stand in front of the coffee pot and pulled a mug from the cupboard above it. “How do you like it? Cream and sugar?”

“Yes, please. Is the creamer in the fridge? I’ll get it,” I said and stepped to the refrigerator door. I looked around. “Where’s AJ?”

“He left for campus. Do you want to give him another show?” He chuckled and then bit back a smile. “Hey, I’m sorry about that.” He stroked a finger down my cheek. “Don’t want anyone seeing this gorgeous body but me.” Then he pressed his warm lips to mine in a quick kiss.

“It’s my fault I left the door open to let out the steam. And seriously, it’s me who’s in the way. I was hogging the bathroom…I didn’t mean to impose.”

I turned back to my chore of retrieving the creamer.

“Oh, baby, you’re not imposing. Besides, he had to work out at the gym anyway. He said he’d catch a shower there.”

I handed him a small carton of half-and-half and leaned my back against the kitchen countertop as he prepared my coffee. He was probably just saying all that to be nice. May as well bring it up now, get this over with and talk about where I should go stay to get out of their hair.

I was lost in thought when suddenly his smiling face was in front of me, trapping me between his muscled arms. He smiled and rubbed the tip of his nose to mine, Eskimo style.

“Good morning, beautiful. I could wake up to this every day.”

I giggled. “We’ve already been up and I think you already said good morning in bed. I heard you mumble something when you were down between my legs.”

I teased back, but I was thinking the same thing, waking up every day to this gorgeous hunk of a man would be easy. My hands dropped to his narrow waist. He was bare on top and his skin felt warm against my fingers. I gazed into his eyes, a crisp blue under dark lashes, and admired his strong jaw. My eyes lingered at his mouth and lips that begged to be kissed. As if reading my thoughts, he gently pressed his mouth to mine, slowly pulling my lower lip into his, sucking and then probing with his tongue. Something fluttered in my stomach and my knees felt all wobbly.

I ran my hands over the broad expanse of his shoulders, down his arms, then up to his collarbone as we kissed. When we broke, I leaned back against the counter again, letting my fingers trail down his bare chest, feeling the ridges and valleys of his abs, toned muscles under tight skin, hardly an ounce of body fat to be found. I let out a slow breath.

“Daaaamn.” The words came out long and slow. That kiss was delicious. My entire body was humming with a buzz, and I felt I was floating on air.

Who said staying here wasn’t a good idea? Oh, now I remember, that was logical me. Well, goodbye logical me. My heart will be taking over now, thank you very much.

Allie

Cam had ordered a limousine, but hadn’t told me. Today was the Sunday after I arrived, and Cam surprised me with a limo-escorted wine tasting tour. All he told me this morning was to get dressed, that he had a nice day planned for the two of us. Then he led me outside the apartment door to wait. When a sleek, black limo pulled up in that cramped campus apartment parking lot, my jaw dropped. I felt like Cinderella going to the ball. Well, a wine tasting ball, but I was glad I’d put on the one dress I’d brought with me. It was loose fitting, made of that crinkly fabric, so it didn’t matter that it’d been smashed inside my travel bag for a while. It was the kind of hippie style dress someone like Phoebe would wear.

Of course, I immediately felt guilty. Sunday was a whole day of studying for classes Cam would be missing in order to take me on a date. Plus, I kept wondering, where was he getting all this money for dates with a limo ride? As far as I knew, he didn’t have a wealthy family to foot the bill, like AJ. I began ticking off a list of expenses in my head. He flew to Flagstaff; that must’ve cost a chunk for the plane ticket. He’d also been taking me out to eat quite a bit, and now this. Not that I was complaining; just wondering. Cam was turning out to be more than I’d ever dreamed.

We were at the last winery on the tour, Mira Monte, dancing to the Latin rhythms of a four-piece band the winery hosted for late afternoon wine tasting. Just as the music ended, Cam noticed our waiter placing a marble cheese board loaded with yummy looking cheeses, salami, and bread at our table.

“Ah, perfect timing. There’s our food.” He motioned for me to go ahead of him and I returned to where we’d been seated on the terrace, overlooking the vineyards.

I stepped up to the table and reached for my wine. “That was fun,” I said. “And you’re a pretty good dancer, too. Did you learn those smooth moves in football?” I teased.

“Of course, baby. I’m the total package.” He wiggled his brows and took a drink of his wine. “But you’re not so bad either. I couldn't take my eyes off your hips as you moved to those Latin beats. You must be an expert.” He leaned over and kissed the smile on the lips.

I turned to gaze out over the low stone wall that divided the tasting room patio from the fields. “What a view. It’s beautiful.”

A wind lifted the edges of my lightweight breezy sun dress. The weather in Austin in April was quite warm in the afternoons, around seventy-nine degrees, and I was glad I’d worn a dress and a pair of flat strappy sandals. I stood next to our table, admiring the view, looking out over the vineyards with its neat, symmetrical rows of grapevines on the gentle slopes of the hills.

I dropped into my seat ready to try the cheeses, and Cam followed suit. “Who would’ve thought there were hills in Texas. I always thought Texas was flat as a pancake.” I giggled and selected an interesting looking cube, a warm yellow color. “Thanks for bringing me here, Cam. You’ve done so much for me already. You don’t need to entertain me.”

The wine, the music, and Cam made me feel lighthearted and hopeful. Maybe everything would work out.

“I was surprised about the hills too,” he said. “I hadn't been out of Missouri much, so yeah, who knew.” He shrugged and picked up a small toasted baguette slice.

I was lost in thought, picturing Cam arriving on campus as a freshman, his gorgeous face bright and hopeful, anticipating his next four years as a stepping stone to his big football dream. I imagined how all the girl’s heads turned when he walked by, a backpack slung over those muscular shoulders. Or when he dropped into the desk next to a wide-eyed girl in a Lit class. Literature was a core requirement class, so a student could meet anyone, even a future famous football star.

“The campus is larger than I’d imagined,” I said. “I love the vibe on campus, when you gave me the tour the other day. The architecture of the old buildings and all is amazing. I’ve always liked college campuses. They're so steeped in, well, in knowledge, creativity, ideas for the future of the world, hopes and well...you know what I mean? Everyone on a college campus is moving forward, looking to the future, not stuck in a grinding day-to-day existence. College is all about what’s to come. People are imagining and forming what kind of life they’ll have.”

“I guess you’re right. It certainly has shaped my future. Sorry, I had to give you the abbreviated walking tour with my ankle and all. But it’s getting better every day. So I figured a ride around the wineries would help. And for you, sweetheart, only a limo would do!” He raised his glass in a salute, then took a drink to wash down the bread.

I drank too and then let my eyes fall to the wine glass as I thought back to our campus tour. “When we walked past the football field and all your teammates were in spring training, you looked a little sad. Did I see a hint of regret on your face?” I looked up to his eyes.

He furrowed his brow. “Really? You mean, putting my name on the Draft list? I don’t regret my decision at all.”

I tilted my head and eyed him again. “Tell the truth, Cam. It’s okay; I don’t blame you. You’ll be missing your last year and AJ and the other guys…”

“Well, yeah, I’ll miss those guys. If you saw any doubt—which you didn’t—it’s probably just my worry over these injuries. That’s all. But they’re all healing just fine. Look...” He touched his fingers to the bruise where Jade’s knuckles had grazed his cheekbone, turning his face to show me. “All gone. Just as pretty as before.”

I kissed my fingertips and touched them to the spot on his face. I didn’t want to break it to him, but the skin was still an ugly yellow from the bruising. “There,” I said. “I kissed it better.”

He brightened and said, “I’m so stoked. I can’t wait for April 28. I’m sure I’ll get picked. Saul is too.”

“Oh, speaking of Saul.” I folded a thin slice of salami onto a bread cube and pointed to the cheese I’d tried earlier. “Taste that one, it’s really yummy.” Then I continued, “So I guess Saul didn’t take it too well when you told him you were in a fight in Vegas and got injured?” I winced just thinking about it. “I’m sorry. It was my fault. If I hadn’t been with you, Jade never would’ve punched you.” I was beginning to think all of my problems were jeopardizing Cam’s future and his football career. He’d probably wished he never met me. I knew we’d have to talk about it sometime soon. But not now. This was too amazing, and I didn’t want to ruin our time together.

Cam waved a hand in the air, said, “He'll get over it,” and popped a cube of cheese into his mouth.

“I could hear him through your phone, I was sitting on the other side of the room.” I raised my brows. “I hope I didn’t get you in trouble.”

“Saul’s a little, shall we say, over-reactive. Seriously, babe, don’t worry about it.”

Right. Don’t worry about it. I pursed my lips, looking at the now empty cheese tray, then out to the limo waiting in the dirt parking lot, and made a quick tally of the cost of everything. It had to be over a hundred dollars, easy, today alone.

I was a financial burden and poor AJ had been kicked out to go bunk with a buddy. Well, he wasn’t actually told to leave, but after the awkward bathroom incident, he volunteered to go to stay with a fellow teammate.

“I have to thank AJ again for offering to go stay with Joel.”

“No problem. AJ was glad to do it. And besides, it’s only temporary.”

“Still, tell him I really appreciate it. And ask him what I can do to repay him.”

The end of the year was approaching fast, and although I’d been avoiding thinking much about the future, I’d have to face it soon. I hoped Cam would be drafted, of course; I wanted him to realize his big dream. But would he want me to go with him? Would I even be allowed to go along? I was too scared to ask. So I brushed the thought aside, as I’d been doing lately. Too much sticking my head in the sand and hoping the situation would resolve itself.

I picked up my wine and before I took a sip I said, “Maybe I cold bake him some cookies.”

Cam smiled and reached out. He took my hand in his, eyes sparkling as much as his smile. “I’m just glad you're with me, Allie. You’re everything I want. You worry too much. AJ’s a big boy. He can take care of himself, and I don’t blame you for anything. I’m glad I met you. All of the crazy stuff that’s happened, even if the injuries have been a major nuisance...it’s all been worth it. I just want you with me. ”

I ducked my chin to my chest and blushed. He made me feel cared for and safe. He was drop dead gorgeous, even though he wasn’t from a rich family, like AJ. But I didn’t care; I didn’t care if his face was scarred, his injuries left him crippled, or he was poor. He was everything I wanted, too.

“Cam, by the way. I’m curious about something. You told me AJ’s family has money. What is it exactly, they do? Stocks or real estate or something?”

“Lingerie.” He threw it out there so casually it about knocked me over. “Do you want to try another wine? We haven’t tasted the champagne on the list. This winery’s specialty is an almond champagne.”

“Wait, what?” I said. “Yes, to the wine, but back up a minute. They do what?”

“Yeah,” he nodded with a crooked smile.” Lingerie. Sexy bras, panties all that stuff. AJ’s old man started a business years ago. He had this idea that there needed to be a store where men could feel comfortable shopping for lingerie for their wives—you know, like when they wanted to buy her something sexy for Valentine's day or whatever. I’m sure you’ve heard of the brand. Gloria’s Secret? They have stores in all the malls.”

My eyebrows shot to my hairline. “You’re kidding me, right? Of course I’ve heard of it. Everyone has! Geez, he must be a millionaire...no, more like a billionaire. Wow.”

“You look shocked,” he said. “Why’s that so surprising?”

“I don't know. I never thought that kind of a store was started by a man, that’s all.”

I shook my head and laughed. “So AJ, the lingerie king, is living with Joel, the big burly football dude?”

“Joel’s glad to have him.” Cam laughed and flagged the waiter for more wine.”

“Joel doesn’t mind?”

“Naw, Joel is like this big defensive end teddy bear. His roommate dropped out of college at the semester break, and he’s been whining like a blasted baby about how lonely it is at his apartment.” He snorted a laugh. “How’s he gonna make it in the NFL with that attitude?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you gotta leave the comforts of your home, however humble, and go on the road with the team; go to training camps, hotels, different cities, all that stuff.”

Hmph. There it was again. Cam had a life. AJ had a plan. Even Joel, whom I didn't know very well, had something. I felt like a ship, tossing on the water, lost at sea.

* * *

“Mmmm.” The groan that poured out of Cam’s throat was deep and guttural, liquid sex. “Oh, bay-bee…” He struggled to keep his voice low, so the limo driver wouldn’t hear. I was sitting on his lap, his hard cock sliding inside me under my dress, flounced out around us. I needed to move, but I couldn’t be too obvious.

After more wine tasting, Cam said he needed a little me tasting. But I wasn’t going to let him go down on me back here. So I stroked him through his pants, which didn’t take but a second for him to be ready. He was hard the minute his tight rear hit the leather seat. And after all the wine I drank, I didn’t give a hoot who knew what we were doing back here. I wanted him. I needed him inside me, filling me, forcing me to forget everything except him and the pleasure that he gave me.

He’d ordered a stretch limo, I wasn’t sure why, since there were only two of us. But I was glad he had, now that we were going at it on the bench seat farthest from the interior window. I was on his lap, and he was taking me from behind. If I could keep from screaming out my orgasm when at the apartment with AJ, I could do the same now. I didn’t want to distract the driver and cause a crash.

“Right there,” I panted. “Harder! Right there!”

Cam’s fingers were circling my clit, rubbing and teasing, expertly working me to the top. He knew my body so well, knew what I liked, what sent my blood racing and heart pounding.

I’d move, and then his fingers would move. It was all glorious and exciting. The arm that wasn’t pleasuring me was holding me around my waist, guiding, lifting me when needed, for his long strokes.

I felt his breath heavy on my back, lips kissing, teeth scraping at times, where my sundress showed bare skin. I rocked and he pushed his hips, each movement filling me with ecstasy, closer and closer, until I crashed over the edge. I grabbed his wrist and he stopped rubbing.

Suddenly, both of his hands were on my hips, gripping, shifting forward, sliding deeper into the seat to get better action. With one last thrust and a heavy breath, he pulled down hard with both hands digging into my hips. He was over. He found that electric high just after me.

He moved again, circling both arms around my waist slumping forward into my back, breathing hard; now with a low, satisfied chuckle.

I giggled and pulled his arms around me tighter, reveling in the warm feeling of just having been messed by Cam and being held in his arms.

Still giggling he gently lifted me off of him and pulled out, rotating my body so I sat on the seat next to him.

“Oh, idiot.” He slouched back and straightened his legs, and started to put himself back into his pants. “Here lean over me.” He pulled me in front of him and my longhair fell down in front, a cover for the driver’s eyes in case he glanced in the rearview mirror. I was pretty sure the driver knew what was going on back here; but why broadcast it?

Realizing my head was in his lap now and if the driver looked it’d be pretty obvious. I giggled again. “Well, this isn't very subtle, is it?”

Then I stuck out my tongue and licked away some of the moisture still on his cock.

“Sshh.” He laughed and pushed his cock to my lips. “Go ahead. Do it. I can go again.”

“Nooo,” I laughed. “When we get home, when we get home.”

And with that he finished and zipped up.

I sat up straight and positioned myself properly in the seat, folding my hands in my lap like a church girl.

Cam put an arm around my shoulder, hooked it at the back of my neck and pulled me to his lips. His voice was low and husky still, “Goodness, you're amazing. I think I’m keeping you,” and he kissed me, again.

The world was my oyster. He said he wanted to keep me. Everything seemed to be going perfectly, until we got back to his apartment and reality set in.

No sooner had I switched the sound on my phone to vibrate, the screen lit up. I was about to leave it on the coffee table in the living room and make good on my promise of a blow job, but dang it! I had to take a look; I had to read it.

It was a text message from Carrie.

Cam caught me by the waist and spun me around. “Meet me in the bedroom?”

He let go and headed to the bathroom, calling out, “I’ll just be a minute,” then left me staring at the message, my heart on the floor.

Allie, Jade was in the bar just now, asking about you. Said he’s still looking for you. Idiot scared me, but I didn’t tell him anything. Call me!

Jade couldn’t possibly find me now. I was miles away. Plus, I was with Cam. I was safe, and he didn’t know anything about Cam or where he lived.

I was completely safe. He’s just throwing his weight around. Pulling the same old trash he always did, trying to intimidate everyone.

I’m safe.

Right…

Allie

It’d been a week since wine tasting, and I’d talked to Carrie. From what she told me, Jade was being his usual jerk self when he went to the Beaver Street Brewery and tried to ruffle Carrie’s feathers. It sounded like he was just shooting in the dark, throwing stuff out there to see if she’d slip up and tell what she knew. She told him she didn’t know anything about a guy named Cam and the last she heard about me was that I’d caught a flight to Ohio, all in an effort to throw him off my trail. I didn’t think Jade would waste time looking for me anyway. That would interfere with MC business. It was like he was married to that motorcycle club.

It was coming up on that time of year for the annual trip the Black Vandals made to Sturgis, every biker’s Mecca. So I doubted he would deviate from that plan to look for me. Besides, I’d made sure to stop using his credit card. I threw it in the trash, but I purposely didn’t cut it up. I laid it in plain view in the trash dumpster at the back end of the parking lot, precariously posed on top of bags of trash. I hoped some unsavory person would find it and charge the trash out of it. Not that such a thing would hurt Jade; he always had his mother pay the bill, however large it might be. Jade was too lazy and stupid to identify charges he had not made and call the credit card company and tell them. . He just let his mother deal with it. to begin with.

Dolt.

I finally realized my credit card purchases were how Jade had found me in Vegas! Stupid mistake, I know, but I’d learned my lesson the hard way.

The day after our wine tasting Sunday, while cuddling in bed, I decided to tell Cam how I felt.

I explained to him how I felt like I was in hiding, just sitting around and waiting for my life to move forward. Don’t get me wrong, we’d been having great sex, and being with him was more than awesome, but I needed to do something with myself all day. I was getting kind of bored. I could only cook so many breakfasts and bake so many cookies before I needed to do something other than prepare food. The thought of giving him up even crossed my mind but that broke my heart just to give it any attention. I was falling in love with him. And he's the best thing I’d ever had in my life. I couldn’t leave him, but his big future was right around the corner and my life paled in comparison to his. I had no grand goal. My life was a mess, and I wondered if I was a burden to him. Of course, if I asked, he always reassured me, said that I wasn’t, but his grades started slipping because he wasn’t spending enough time studying because of me.

Cam began spending more hours at the library on campus and that left me with nothing to do. I felt stuck, captured by the circumstances, like a prisoner. So I got a job. It was only part-time working at a pizza place near campus, but it was something. The place was called Pagliai’s Pizza, an old-school family-owned joint serving thin-crust pizzas made from family recipes.

It was a Monday, late in the afternoon after my shift at Pagliai’s and I returned to the apartment. My hair was a mess. I had flour and pizza sauce stains on my shirt, and I was in a bad mood from arguing with my boss. I didn’t know what bug got up his rear, but he was turning into a real jerk to work for. Someone said he caught his wife banging one of the college student workers in the supply room, and he threw her out. So I guess he was taking it out on all of the employees.

As I opened the door to the apartment, I jammed my nail and broke it back, making it bleed. “Idiot!” I yelled out and bit down on it to stop the pain. As I entered the apartment, I was wincing and looking down at my phone, so I didn’t notice immediately that there was someone in the apartment who undoubtedly had witnessed my outburst.

I knew Cam was at class for hours still, so it couldn't be him. I froze in place just steps inside the door, listening to rattling sounds, like dishes, coming from the kitchen, and then the sound of running water in the sink. Was it a thief who stopped to wash the dishes before he left?

“Hello,” I called out. I purposely left the door standing open, phone in hand, in case I needed to run and call the police. AJ had a key, but he’s a college guy so he’d never do dishes. It couldn’t be him.

When no one answered, I figured they couldn't hear over the rush of the water. So I took a few more steps and raised my voice. “Hello. Who’s there?”

The water stopped and a woman came around the corner into the living room wiping her hands on a dish towel. From the familiar blue eyes, dark hair and shape of her face, this couldn't possibly be anyone other than Cam’s mother. All on a shorter and stockier frame, but the family resemblance couldn’t be missed.

She was dressed in typical mid-west-mom attire, jeans probably from Walmart, tennis shoes, a soft, cotton t-shirt, and the look of surprise she wore on her face was nothing short of obvious.

“Oh, hello,” she said, her voice stiff.

Not the warmest welcome I’d ever heard. Her eyes darted to the door key still in my hand, and I immediately detected the slightest wrinkle of a scowl.

“I’m Sharon Landsborough, Cam’s mother. Are you AJ’s girlfriend?” Her tone and expression made it clear she didn’t like the idea of her son having a live-in girlfriend.

“Oh, I’m not AJ’s girlfriend.”

“I didn't know Cam had a house guest.”

House guest? That's interesting. I guess Cam hadn’t told his mother he had a girlfriend. Well, I didn’t blame him. What would he say? I have a girlfriend who is on the run? Still, it hurt that he didn’t want to tell the world about me. She’d been so quick with the questions, I hardly had time to jump in.

“My name is Allie. It’s nice to meet you. I stepped back to close the door. “Sorry about the outburst when I came in.” I started to say, I broke a nail but realized how stupid that sounded. “I jammed my finger opening the door.” I held it up then stepped to the coffee table where I always dropped my purse.

She just nodded with a weak smile, her eyes studying me, and I realized this wasn’t a very good first impression. I looked disheveled and was cussing like a drunk.

Yay. Great way to meet Cam’s mother.

“I was expecting Cam. I didn't know he had a house guest. I see you have a key, so have you been living here long?”

“Um, well…” I had to make up some lie, or at least be as vague as possible. “Since AJ moved out.” That was sort of true. Goodness, how I wished Cam would come home early. I didn't know what to tell her, considering he hadn't mentioned me. And I was already getting pretty interested in why he hadn't mentioned me.

This was getting worse by the minute. I decided not to say anything right now. I’d let Cam handle that, later.

Sharon seemed uneasy and rather stiff when she said, “This is a surprise, I have to say.”

I set my purse down on the coffee table and noticed a rag and bottle of window spray.

Great.

She felt the need to clean when all I'd been doing with my spare time was cleaning this place. Feeling totally inadequate, I asked, “Did Cam know you were coming?”

She laughed and said, “Heavens, no. This is a surprise visit. Come on into the kitchen.” Then she motioned for me to follow her. “We can have coffee while I finish the dishes.”

So maybe things weren't going so bad after all.

“I tell you, it’s a good thing I came, because this place is filthy.”

Or not.

When her back was turned, my shoulders slumped as I followed her into the kitchen, remembering how Cam made us coffee every morning, half naked in his athletic shorts. If she only knew what went on in that kitchen.

“We can talk until Cam comes home.” She reached for the glass carafe and began filling it with water. “Where is he? Is he at class? I assumed he’d be. Or football training. Well, maybe you don’t know…”

She didn’t seem to know much about her son. “Cam is at class,” I said as I slid into a chair at the kitchen table.

“Well, we can have some coffee and talk while we wait. I'd like to know more about my son's...friends.” Her remark was pointed, and the pause before “friends” was blatantly purposeful.

Well, dang. There it was. She didn't like me. I could tell we were off to a bad start. I slid my phone onto the table and brushed at a splash of hardened pizza sauce on my work shirt, digging at it with my bloody broken nail, but to no avail; it still looked awful.

After filling the coffee maker with grounds and flipping the switch to red, Sharon turned back to me, with a critical gaze. “So, you say Cam is at class right now?”

“Yes, Rocks for Jocks...I mean, Earth Science, I think.”

“What about his football training? It’s the afternoon. Shouldn't he be at his football practice?”

Not knowing what to do with my hands I folded them in my lap. Apparently, Cam hadn’t told his mother about the pro list either. I shifted in my chair, feeling uneasy once again, not sure it was my place to be announcing these things to his mother.

“Um, no. He doesn't go to training...today.”

Stick with being vague.

“Well,” Sharon said, “I don't know why he wastes his time on football. You know his brother, Ryan, is a Marine. And I told Cam he should go into the Marines, too. I mean it's a great job, with benefits, you serve your country and you get to see the world. Football...well, you know, Cam has a dream. He thinks he's going pro someday.”

What did she mean? Thinks he’s going pro. More proof she didn’t understand him. She said it like I was hearing about Cam’s lifelong dream for the first time, like we didn’t know each other well, or at all, for that matter. Did she want her son to be a monk? Or did she just not like me?

Surely she’d figured out that I was his girlfriend. It was pretty obvious. I had a key and I put my purse on the coffee table in a habitual manner. I saw her eyeing my jacket, hanging on the wooden coat tree by the front door, and my strappy sandals on the floor below it.

“Oh, yes,” I said. “I’ve heard it all. He's told me many times about his dream to become a professional player. And he's very good, according to his friends, AJ and Joel. Do you know his best friend, AJ?” I was getting a little cocky and dared to emphasize the words, “best friend,” trying to one up her. Although I knew this was a dangerous game to play, I’d show her who knew Cam the best.

“Well, of course I do.” She gave me a saccharine sweet smile. “Those two have been thick as thieves ever since they started college, and they’re on the football team together to boot. But let me tell you one thing: being on one of those professional football teams and all, that’s such a long shot. Not many players really make it. It’s a very difficult thing to achieve. To be honest, Cam is good, but he’s not that good.”

Poor Cam. He had no support from his mother. “Oh, I think you’re wrong, Sharon.” Her eyes flashed a warning and I may have overstepped my boundaries, but I wasn't about to sit here and listen to her run Cam into the ground. “He’s the star quarterback of the Longhorns. I’ve seen him play, and when he throws the football, it’s like watching magic happen on that field.” Okay, I lied. I hadn’t actually seen him play, but I had to prove my point. The woman was insufferable. “He’s gonna make it, alright. Mark my words.”

There was a pause and that smug smile again. “Well, we’ll see.”

She turned to the coffee pot and poured us both a cup, then handed me one.

“Thank you.” I forced a smile.

She turned back to the dishes, picked up the towel, and continued drying a rack of plates standing in the dish drainer.

There was a stiff silence as I sipped my coffee and she worked. I was willing to drink it black, not wanting to get in her way to get my usual cream and sugar.

This sucked.

Finally, I had an idea and I blurted out, “Why don't I text Cam and tell him you're here so he can come home right away. I’m sure he can’t wait to see you.” I held up my phone, finger poised above it to hit the text messages icon. I already had it unlocked.

Sharon’s hands paused as she dried. “Okay, that would be nice.” Then she turned back to dry another plate.

My fingers flew over the screen. I sent an urgent SOS to Cam.

WTF, Cam? Your mother is here. Having coffee. Not going well. Come home NOW!

“So tell me something about yourself, Allie.”

My head flew up. “Huh?”

“How long have you been going to college here at UT, Austin?”

I slid my phone under the table to my lap so Sharon couldn’t see Cam’s reply. “Oh, I'm not exactly in college this semester.”

Dang.

Think fast.

I’d have to fudge it. “I started college...well, let me back up a little. I've been in college, three years now. Like Cam, I'm in my junior year. But I had a little problem with my financial aid this semester, so I had to sit out a while. But it's just temporary. I'll be taking classes again…” I hunched over my mug and buried the last word in a sip of coffee. “Soon.” Then I straightened. “But I have a job.”

Sharon replied, “That's nice. What do you do?”

With Sharon’s expectations leaning toward the Marines, I had a feeling my answer wouldn’t live up to her standards. With a sinking feeling I said, “I work at a pizza place near campus. Hence the…” I waved a hand at my sorry looking work shirt. “Pizza stains.” I tugged at my hair tie and tried to rearrange my hair, but that just made more strands fall out.

“I see,” Sharon said. “And where are you from, Allie?”

“Arizona. Well, Flagstaff.”

She dropped the dish towel and picked up her coffee and took a drink. “Well, you may know, Cam is from St. Louis. That’s where he was born and raised, he and Ryan. A good Midwest childhood and then Ryan joined the Marines and left me, well, left us...left town that is. Shortly after that their father left me too.” She seemed flustered all of a sudden and then continued, “So you see, I was a little surprised to come for this visit and find a girl here.” She crossed her arms, unconsciously fingering the collar of her top.

“Because, well, it may not be my place to say this, but didn’t Cam tell you he has a girl from St Louis that he sees occasionally?”

My hand tightened around my cell phone. “Um, no, he didn't mention that to me at all.”

“Well, I don’t know exactly what kind of relationship they have now, but Lisa, that’s her name, and Cam have known each other since high school. Actually, she followed Cam to UT Austin so they could be together, but there were some problems.” She fluttered a hand in the air. “I don't know what happened, specifically, but Lisa came back home. At the semester break she didn't return to college. Then, from time to time, she’d visit Cam on weekends, here in Austin. They continued a long-distance relationship, I believe, or that was my understanding anyway. And as far as I know, Lisa still comes for weekend visits.”

I stared at her with a blank look on my face. What was I supposed to do with the bomb she just dropped on me. It was strange, Cam never mentioned this. He knew about my past boyfriends—a little too well I must say—but we’d never talked about his past girlfriends, or recent ones.

Rubbish.

Was Cam with this Lisa before he met me? Could she even have been right here, in this very apartment, in his bed, the very weekend before we met?

My mind was swimming with possibilities. Was this Sharon’s desperate effort to keep her last son from leaving her? From the sound of it, all the men in her life had left, and she didn’t want to be alone. Or maybe she just didn’t like me.

Why hadn't it occurred to me before? Cam probably had plenty of old girlfriends and tons of women chasing after him. He was gorgeous, built like a Greek god, and one of the most talented college athletes out there. Why would I think there wouldn't be some other girlfriend before me? Or at least one I was coming in on the tail end of. Maybe Cam had to burn his little black book, so to speak, when I showed up.

I felt my face getting hot and just as I opened my mouth to speak, the front door flew open and Cam burst in. “Hey, Mom.” His eyes flicked to Sharon for a nanosecond, then straight to my face. My expression told him instantly that things were not going well.

Allie

It had been two days since Cam’s mother’s surprise appearance in the kitchen. Cam redeemed himself by introducing me as his girlfriend, even though Sharon and I had already met by the time he showed up. We all went out to dinner that night, and Sharon warmed up to me a bit by the time she left. I decided my earlier suspicions were correct. It wasn’t that she didn’t like me. She was bitter and hurt from being abandoned by her husband and, in her mind, also being forsaken by Ryan when he left home for the military.

After we dropped her off at the Holiday Inn where she’d booked a room, Cam filled me in. He said his dad drank a lot, and then one night went out for cigarettes and never came back. Not precisely, but pretty close. He’d left Sharon, a homemaker with only a high school diploma and no job or job skills to handle two growing teenage boys with bottomless appetites.

So by the time the cab came to take Sharon to the airport, I was feeling better about my status as Cam’s girlfriend. The funny thing was, Sharon never mentioned Lisa in front of Cam the entire visit. And in my mind, that’s all Lisa was: a past girlfriend, an ex. I hadn’t asked Cam about it either, not while his mother was here, and I also hadn’t told him what Sharon said to me in the kitchen. I really hadn’t had time, and I didn’t want to ruin Sharon’s visit any more than I already had. So Cam and I hadn’t really talked. Until now.

Okay, I was only fooling myself. I had to ask him about it. I had to know the status of Lisa. Now was the time. I had to get this out in the open, it’d been eating at me for too long.

Cam closed the apartment door behind us and said, “Well, I’m glad that’s over.”

“Cam, she’s your mom. You shouldn’t be so mean.”

“I’m not, but, wow, she wasn’t too happy to find you here, living here. Visiting, she can handle, just hanging out for the day, maybe, but this…” He motioned around the room with an open hand, his eyes landing on my shoes, neatly parked by the door, a careful fan of magazines on the coffee table, and other unmistakably feminine touches in an otherwise typical college-guy pad.

I eyed my purse on the coffee table in its usual place. “Yeah, I don’t suppose she was too thrilled. You should've seen the look on her face when I walked in on her.”

Cam moved to the couch, snagged me by the waist, and we both flopped down into the worn cushions. He snaked an arm around my shoulder and pulled me close.

“She told me something before you came back to the apartment that first day.”

He propped his feet up on the coffee table, crossing them at the ankle.

“Really, what?”

“Well, she talked about you, and about the accolades of Ryan, of course. I see what you mean by her always comparing the two of you. But I think deep down she’s proud of you, too.” I didn’t have the heart to tell him what she’d really said.

He just snorted a response, like he didn’t believe me. “Yeah, right. Ryan the Marine. Be a Marine. Be like Ryan. Whatever…”

I started tentatively, struggling to find the right words. “Well, then we talked some more and she mentioned that you have, ah, had, a girlfriend named Lisa from your hometown.” I studied his face for his reaction. I was glad to see he looked puzzled, instead of guilty.

He furrowed his brow and gave me a sidelong glance. “So my mother told you about Lisa, and that’s been grinding at you this entire time? I thought I detected something. Why didn’t you just ask me about it sooner?”

I rolled my eyes to the side and said, “Well…”

“Lisa was my girlfriend in high school. She knew I applied to the University of Texas, so she applied too and got accepted. But then she dropped out after first semester. But that’s ancient history.”

“Did she come to visit you after that? That’s what your mother said. That she came to visit on weekends, a lot.”

With a sheepish look on his face, he removed his feet from the coffee table and straightened. “Yes, but it was nothing.”

I pulled out of his arm and shifted, positioning myself so I could see his face better. “Oh, I see. So just once? She only came to visit once after that?”

He rubbed the back of his neck and leaned forward. “Well, not exactly.”

Something told me I wasn’t going to like what he had to say.

“It continued for a while.”

I waited to hear more but he said nothing. Why was he hesitating? Why was he being so short with his answers? I certainly had more questions. Like one really big, important question I needed an answer to right now. Was he still seeing Lisa? Was he in a long-distance relationship with Lisa from Missouri, and was I just a pleasant diversion until they reunited?

“Cam, sweetie...you may not think this is important, but I need to know if you’re still seeing Lisa, if she’s back home waiting for you…”

“No, baby, no. Lisa and I aren’t together. That was over a long time ago.”

I searched his blue eyes, hoping to find sincerity in them. “You’re not lying are you? Your mother made it sound like Lisa still comes to visit.”

He blew out a breath and shook his head. “My mother...a piece of work.”

I could see something was still bothering him. He stared at a greyish stain in the carpet beneath his feet, as if remembering.

“This Lisa must’ve made a big impression on you. I take it there’s more to it than what you’ve told me. So what happened?”

He looked over to the window and pursed his lips, as if debating how to proceed. “My first semester was a little rough on me. A lot of changes and adjustments in my life, the stress of football season and it was my first time playing football at the college level. Lisa was here living in a dorm, and I lived in Currie Hall with AJ. I leaned on Lisa for emotional support, probably too much. At Christmas break we went home and she started getting weird, really possessive and manipulative. She wanted to get married. I almost agreed, but when I got back to college after break I felt better about our relationship. She backed off, seemed to act more normal again, but I’d changed. Something inside me had changed about how I felt about her. Then I got caught cheating on Lisa, and that’s when everything went to trash.”

“That was kind of rotten of you.” I said quietly.

“I know, I messed up. I was young and stupid. You know how it is. You don’t know squat about relationships when you’re in high school. You think couples who dated in high school and then go off to college together, will make it. But dang…” He shook his head. “People change a lot in college, and I mean a lot.”

He paused and I could tell he had more to say. I laid a hand on his arm, a patient signal to continue at his own pace.

“I tried to tell her, and break it off, but she got all crazy. The last time we were together, I was home for a three-day weekend visit. I’d borrowed my mom’s car and we were out on a Saturday night. It was late, like around one in the morning or so. I was driving and we got into another argument. That's when she said she heard I cheated on her. She’d dropped out of college and was back living in St. Louis. Anyway, she got all hysterical. I didn’t know what was going on. I told her I’d tried to break it off before I cheated, but she always got so out of control when I tried to talk about it. Then, I’d just pulled onto the freeway, and I was going pretty fast, about sixty or seventy and she said, ‘I want you to do whatever I say.’ We’d been going back and forth, like I said, arguing, but she was out of control now, freaking out and wouldn’t listen. Then she said, ‘Even if I tell you to kill your own mother, I want you to do it.’ By then she was absolutely screaming. When I didn’t answer fast enough, she threatened to open the car door and jump out if I didn’t do everything she wanted.”

“Oh, shoot, Cam.” I let out a long breath. “That’s...intense. What’d you do then?”

“I took the next exit, pulled a U-turn and headed straight to her parents’ house. I told her she needed to get professional help. Nothing I could give her would help with that kind of problem. Then I drove over to her best friend Kendra’s house and unloaded the whole crazy story on her. Told her what happened and said maybe she could talk to Lisa the next day and calm her down or unscrew her thinking or something. Incredible, I had to get back to college.”

“And so you never heard from her again?”

“I think it was about a week later, I got a letter from her. She was writing it from the psych ward of Methodist Hospital. It was kind of a weird letter, rambling about my head being so full of knowledge from going to college that it must be hard to sleep, or some trash like that. I found out months later that her mom had taken her to the hospital the next morning after that night. Apparently, she’d said something to her mom like she wanted to hurt herself, so…”

He trailed off and I took it this was a good place to stop my interrogation about Lisa.

“I can certainly relate to having a strange ex. But you did the right thing.” I patted his arm and he seemed more relaxed now. I was too, now that we’d cleared up the Lisa issue. “Why do you think your mother told me all that stuff about Lisa, made it sound like you still have something going with her?”

He shrugged, throwing the comment off his shoulder. “You know mothers. Always meddling in their son’s love life. She’s just trying to watch out for me. She was burned herself in marriage so she doesn’t really trust people easily. That’s all. But, hey, sweetie: don’t worry about her.” He took my arms and turned me to face him. “You’re all I want. I mean it.”

“You know, when I met you, I didn’t get the impression you were seeing anyone, exclusively. You seemed like the kind of guy who kept himself unattached. I almost expected you to give me that sorry old line, I don’t do relationships. Like you were one of those guys.”

“Well...I sort of was. I had a rule. No chicks.”

We both laughed and I brightened. “So are you breaking your rule for me?”

“I am and I’m falling so hard for you, my head is spinning. I want you Allie. I want you with me all of the time, everywhere I go.” He gazed into my eyes and traced a finger down my cheek to my chin.

“Kiss me and I’m yours.” I giggled, and he pressed his soft lips to mine.

So that was it. He wanted me and he said he wanted me with him wherever he went. And I would follow. Whichever team picked him and wherever he went, I’d follow.

We hadn’t actually discussed the details of how I’d go with him, and I was still a little reluctant to unabashedly ask, “Am I going with you?” But what he just said made me feel that now was a good time to bring up the issue of my place in his future.

Steeling myself for the conversation, I took a moment to bolster the nerve to just flat out ask the question, but before I had a chance to think, his cell phone rang.

He swept it up, briskly and turned to me while answering. “It’s Saul.” Then he spoke into the phone.

“Yeah, Saul.” There was a pause.

“What is it?” Another pause and he furrowed his brow, looking puzzled.

“Yeah, yeah…” Pause.

“Really?” Then in a high pitched voice, “REALLY?”

His eyes popped wide. “That’s freaking awesome, man. For real? I love you, man.” Then he turned to me again and said, “I love this guy!”

I pulled in my chin, puzzled. What was Saul telling him?

He was back to talking into the phone. “Okay, okay, will do.” He jumped to his feet, exuberantly and started pacing, then said, “Sure, I’m in! Okay, okay. Thank you, thank you. Later.”

I expected him to shout out some good news, maybe something about football, but instead, he calmly placed the phone back onto the coffee table. I was waiting, burning holes in him with my eyes, wondering what that was all about.

“What? What? What is it?” I couldn’t wait any longer.

With a smug smirk on his face, he sauntered over to the end table where he’d left his wallet and whipped out a credit card. Holding it in the air like a cigarette between two fingers, he said, “Go buy yourself a new swimsuit and pack your bags, baby. I just scored a perk. We’re going to South Beach, Florida, this weekend, all expenses paid by the most fabulous agent in the world, Saul Rasmussen.”

Allie

Saul called and saved the day with a free trip to South Beach, so I didn’t get to have that point blank discussion with Cam. It could wait. A three-day weekend getaway to the hottest spot in Florida was way more fun. I could always have that conversation after we got back. But I was sure from the way he was treating me that I was worrying about nothing, again. After Jade, I didn’t know what to expect in a relationship with a normal person. Well, Cam was more than normal, he was sexceptional, as in sexy and exceptional. Handsome, athletic, good-hearted, everything I wanted. I just hoped I didn’t blow it and do something or say something stupid, even after he explained about Lisa. I needed to work on my self-confidence. I had a tendency to hyper focus on one little detail, then blow things out of proportion. So, I told myself, I had this. What was I so worried about anyway? I was just being too neurotic.

Once we got to South Beach, we’d laid on the beach most of the day and then returned to the condo Saul had booked for the weekend. Cam told me, once a player signs with an agent, it’s not unusual for the agent to offer perks like this one, to woo the player, get on their good side, show them what they can do for them as an agent when it comes to negotiating their deal and stuff like that.

After that, we showered and got ready to go out for dinner and more partying. The night before we’d found our way to the famous Ocean Drive with all of its art deco hotels. We’d danced at a rooftop club right across from the beach where we’d laid out all day. That’s all we did here: beach, drink, eat, drink, then drink some more, eat again, and drink, drink, drink.

The sidewalk cafes on Ocean Drive were nonstop. As we walked along the sidewalk, jammed with tables and brightly colored umbrellas, I couldn’t tell where one ended and the next began. The restaurants, wanting to use every inch of cement available, covered the sidewalks right to the curb with their tables and chairs. Pedestrians actually had to walk between tables as they passed by on their way to yet another eye-catching and extravagant restaurant or hotel.

As Cam and I walked the gauntlet of people sipping exotic drinks, we couldn’t help but point and gawk at what we saw, like true newbies to the lifestyle. Each flamboyant drink seemed better than the one before. When I saw a drink with a hollowed out pineapple as the container, and one of those tiny, pink drink umbrellas, we had to stop so I could have one. Cam was willing to take a break from walking, especially when two dancing girls climbed up on pedestals on either side of a DJ and started moving to the music. His eyes lit up, but his attention was not directed to the drink in a margarita glass the size of a soccer ball with a can of beer turned upside down in it. No, I’m sure it was the nicely tanned, round rumps of the identical twins, wearing thong bikinis and knee-high black boots—that had him sold on stopping for a drink. This was on our first day here, and South Beach was already sizzling.

“Man, I feel like a VIP already,” Cam said, as the waitress brought us our third drink of the evening. We were sitting on stools at the bar near a dance floor in the back half of the bar. Up front, the bar was surrounded by tables and chairs with a large expanded bar top big enough for entertainers to climb up on. Right now, a Ricky Martin look-alike in a Miami style suit was singing while two girls danced around him. We’d found this place, called Mango’s, on Ocean Drive, a fabulous location within walking distance of the famous Clevelander hotel, and a ton of other hot spots. It was also close to the former Versace mansion, where the famous clothing designer, Gianni Versace, was shot and killed one morning when he went out to get the newspaper. But that was years ago, before my time.

“Me too,” I said. “This is fantastic. It has everything, Latin music, hot guy dancers, sexy exotic girls on the dance floor, and a happy hour until closing time. What else could you ask for?”

Cam laughed and said, “Yeah, it’s a similar venue to one where Girls Gone Wild would hang out. Maybe we’ll see some crazy bachelorette party.”

“You wish. But it’s definitely a place you can let your inner-most party girl out. Or party guy,” I giggled. “Whatever. I’m enjoying the dancers on the bar. Look there’s a new couple getting up on the bar to dance.”

Cam took a sip of his tropical punch and looked up to an elegant woman, black hair slicked back into a tight bun, wearing what was obviously a professional costume. She was not amateur. These were professional Salsa dancers, like those on Dancing with the Stars. The music started and her handsome dance partner began twirling her and shaking his hips. In no time he had her bent over backward, her back gracefully arched, one leg extended and her foot expertly pointed. She threw an arm over her head and it nearly touched the floor, almost in a complete backbend. Then he swept her up in his strong arms and spun her high above his head, holding her up to the ceiling where she pivoted on his extended arms, once again bowed into a graceful pose, before she landed on her feet, light as a feather.

“Oh my goodness, look at that move. They’re so good, and so fast. Look at her feet move, they’re flying!”

Cam watched them dancing and then said, “I can do that.”

“Oh yeah? You’ve got moves like that?”

“Piece of cake. But who’s looking at her feet? I can’t take my eyes off her hips! I think I understand the meaning of Shakira’s song, Those Hips Don’t Lie.”

I swatted his arm playfully and took a sip of the drink our waitress had handed us earlier.

Our waitress wore a leopard skin kind of leotard waitress uniform, and all the employees were hot, sexy, friendly, and helpful. Did I mention, hot? The male bartenders and servers wore black and leopard print vests over bare skin, no shirt, all dark haired, caramel-colored Latin skin and bulging muscles. Overkill for carrying such tiny drinks, but I wasn’t complaining. Eye candy for both sexes. And to add to the atmosphere, the owner installed black lights. My nails glowed along with some of the drinks. The drink menu was so bizarre it was overwhelming to decide what to order and getting trashed here could easily happen. When a Mario Lopez look alike floated by with a tray full of green blinking shot glasses, I had to have one.

I elbowed Cam. “Ooo, look at that.” Cam thought I meant the green blinking drinks. I did, but the waiter was easy on the eyes too. The glass, which was really plastic, had a neon green light in the bottom and a button to make it strobe or just stay solid, to color the Fireball whiskey inside. With the Mango’s logo on the front, it was my first souvenir I’d take home with me, along with the wonderful memories of being here with Cam. I could appreciate the handsome Latino bartenders, but they were nothing compared to Cam.

I laid my hand on Cam’s bicep and felt the bulge of tight muscles under his shirt. He turned and smiled at me and said, “Would you like one of those drinks?”

My eyes lit up. “Yes, please!”

He flagged down Mr. Latin Muscles and bought us each a blinking shot of Fireball. We saluted and downed our shots.

“They don’t have anything like this in Missouri. This is the life. And this is just the beginning, baby.” He leaned in and bumped me with his shoulder. “Wait until I’m with a pro team. I’ll be taking you places like this all the time. Think you can handle it?” He grinned.

I smiled back to him, as wide as could be. He was still talking like I’d be in the picture in the future. I had nothing to worry about. “You bet, baby. But I could go to the Hometown Buffet in a gunnysack and I wouldn’t care. As long as I’m with you. That’s all that matters.”

He leaned in and kissed me, his lips soft on mine. The music was pulsing, the colored lights were strobing and my head was spinning. A little from the drinks, but mostly from falling in love. I was falling in love with Cam and I never wanted this feeling to end. My pulse quickened, my blood rushed, a heady feeling for sure.

I pulled out of the kiss and ran a hand up and down his thigh, my slender fingers dwarfed by the solid pack of muscles. I wanted more of him, more than just a kiss. I toyed with the idea of running my hand all the way to his crotch, stroke him through his jeans. Would I find him hard already? Was he as electrified as I felt sitting this close, smelling his sandalwood musk scent?

I glanced to the curved booth in the dark back corner. Could we do it there? Could he take me in the dark? Could I let him take me in a public place? I’d never done that before, but the thought of it excited me. I glanced to the booth again, considering it, and bit my lip. Would I have the nerve to do it right here in the bar with people around?

I leaned in, giving an urgent squeeze of his leg, my lips hovering near his ear. “We should go soon.” I didn't know how much longer I could wait to be alone with him. I needed him. I needed to feel the comfort of his strong arms around me, his chest pressed to mine. I needed to be under him. Feel his body moving on top of mine, his tongue in my mouth, filled with desire and passion, feel him inside me.

However, we’d have to return to the condo, first. I decided I didn’t want him taking me in a dark corner of a bar. I wanted to be spread out on the bed for him, tease him with my body, but could I make it to the condo? Could I wait even the short walk it would take? I pictured us stopping, not able to make it. We’d kiss and fall onto the trimmed lawn at the grassy park along the way, the one opposite the art deco buildings on Ocean Drive. I didn't know if I could do it there. Out in the open, in public? Would we get caught? Arrested?

I ran a hand up his leg and my fingers fluttered around his crotch. I leaned in, again and whispered, “I think we need to go, now.”

He gave a low humming sound and rolled his eyes to the ceiling, reacting to my hand on his crotch. “Mmm. Oh, baby. If you keep touching me like that I'm gonna be hard in an instant. And I won't be able to walk out of here normal.”

I gave a soft laugh and he kissed me. “Mmm, then let’s get the heck out of here.”

* * *

We practically ran back to the condo and in the sultry, heat of the Florida night, we fell in the door, clothes sticking to wet bodies.

“Gawd, I’m so hot I’m sweating,” I said, laughing.

“I can fix that,” Cam said. He swept me up in his arms and took me into the bathroom. He cranked the shower dial and pushed me in the glass stall, clothes and all. Despite being hot, I still squealed when the cold water hit me, but soon the warm water came through.

Before the door was even closed, his mouth was crashing down on mine, pinning me against the Travertine tiles. Any previous gentleness from our kisses at the bar was gone as he claimed me, teeth and tongue demanding. His hands moved over my body, clawing at my wet clothes as water spilled over us. When he pushed my hands above my head, I moaned into his mouth and I felt him harden against me.

On the glide down, his teeth scraped across the swell of my breasts, searching for the nub of my hard nipple. When he couldn’t wait any longer, he yanked hard with both hands and all my clothes came off at once. It was easy, since I wore a light summer romper, one of those with no straps and no bra. I gasped, startled, arching my back into him, feeling the warm spray of the water burst onto my breasts, wanting him, wanting more, wanting his mouth licking the water from my nipples. And to my delight, that’s exactly what he did. His mouth was on one nipple, sucking and teasing, one hand guiding my left hard peak to more pleasure, the other pushing at my right breast, then racing down to my clit for a few flicks of his finger and back again, as if his eager hands couldn’t decide which tactile sensation it wanted next.

The three point stimulation was electric, sending rivers of fire racing through my veins, the ascension ignited, my orgasm rising, getting closer and closer. When his lips slid down my stomach, I let out a low expectant moan. This was what I waited for, needed.

“Ooo, baby,” I gurgled, “I love it when you do that. It’s such a rush.”

Although I was standing naked under the stream of water, his warm wet mouth on me, giving me the thrill it always did, I shivered with excitement. I knew what he could do with that tongue. I spread my legs, holding my hands in his wet hair as his head bobbed and moved, licking.

I looked down at him between my legs, hips arched forward as much as possible for better access, but this wasn't how I wanted him.

Breathlessly, I said, “Baby, let’s go to the bed.” He backed off and I said, “I need to feel your body, all of you against me.”

Without a word he stood and stopped the water, eyes dark with desire, as if in a zone he didn’t want to break. He peeled off his wet clothes and tossed them aside, then held out a hand. With eyes locked on mine, I took his hand.

I reached for a towel and he stopped me, grabbing my wrist as if I were reaching for the pin on a hand grenade.

“No,” he said, his voice husky and low. “I want you wet.”

He led me to the bed, guiding me, and laid me out on the smooth, white duvet cover, my long hair dripping water onto it. He took a step back to admire me as I lay there. Slowly, he circled the bed, eyes blazing, his cock hard and straight. I wiggled, anxious for him to touch me, my nipples hard and my clit aching. I glanced down at my body, droplets of water still sitting on my skin, and then looked at Cam.

My breath caught as I took in the sight of him. His skin glistened with moisture, showing the ridges and dimples in his muscles, carved like hills and valleys across drum tight abs. My pulse was racing and I licked my lips, stretching my arms above my head. I fisted my hands tight, fighting the urge to reach down and stroke myself as I watched him stop at the foot of the bed. He was magnificent, all hard body and tanned skin, taut over exquisite muscles and he was all mine.

I bit my lip, waiting, trying to be patient, but aching inside for him to touch me, finish what he’d started in the shower. “Cam…” I breathed out. “Please…” I was practically begging.

He started at my feet, climbing up onto the bed. He reached my thighs and started licking the water from the smooth insides, goosebumps running up my skin.

As he moved up I practically held my breath, but when he got to my clit, he only stopped long enough to tease me, then he continued, licking, and kissing his way to my nipples. The relief of his mouth on them was extreme and I moaned with satisfaction as I could feel his hard cock giving some pressure to my needy clit at the same time. He pushed himself up and kept moving until he was straddling me on his knees, his cock right at my mouth. My arms were pinned to the bed by his position. He touched the tip of his cock to my lips, burning holes in me with his eyes the whole time.

“Take it baby, suck it.” His voice was velvety smooth.

So I did. I took his cock in my mouth without using my hands. It was awkward, but I’d take as much as he’d give me. I loved sucking his cock. I pulled in my cheeks hard, increasing the suction as he rocked, wanting to give him as much pleasure as he gave me.

He moaned a deep growl and purred, “That’s my girl. You suck me so good, baby.”

Carefully, he pulled out and moved back off of me enough to kiss me, as if thanking me for his delight, his fingers reaching down to stroke me, not wanting me to lose my high completely. He broke the kiss and pulled back, whispering, “I’m gonna taste you and then I’m gonna get you off with my tongue,” as he moved down to my pussy again.

Hearing those words, a rush of excitement raced through me.

Once between my legs he pushed them farther. His eyes came up to meet mine and he ran a finger around the outer edge of my folds, watching my face, wanting to see the heat he felt for me reflected back in my eyes.

His strokes were gentle at first and then he grabbed my hips with both hands and buried his face in my pussy. I jerked, bucking my hips up to meet his mouth, eager, needy and on fire for him.

“Oh, gaaawd, yes.” The growl came out on a long throaty breath, my pleasure twisting inside me, coiling, ready to explode. My legs tensed and his tongue moved over my swollen clit. His fingers inside me worked in unison with his tongue, faster, harder, until I crashed over the edge, waves of pleasure taking me off into the ozone. A second wave washed over me, and I could barely breathe. That’d never happened before, but I barely had time to be startled by it, pleased by it, for fear of losing it.

Goodness, he was good!

I was still coming down from my orgasm, arms above my head, breathing heavily, when he moved my body quickly and swiftly, positioning me how he wanted. He rolled my hips to the side, leaving my upper body flat on my back, twisted at the waist. He moved up on his knees and positioned himself to take me in this twisted position with lower body to the side, and the upper lying flat on the bed.

“I’m gonna forget you like this,” he said. “Don’t move, baby.”

I didn’t answer, just enjoyed how he took control and moved me into the position he wanted. It excited me, not knowing what he’d do next.

“Say it,” he hissed, one palm splayed on the curve of my hip, and I could feel the tension radiating off it. He positioned his cock at my opening, and said, “Tell me you want me to forget you.”

“Idiot me, baby. Idiot me any way you like. I love what you do to me.”

He growled, then grunted as he drove into me with the first hard thrust.

I whimpered and grabbed at the bed cover, trying to keep from being pushed across the bed, his thrusts were so strong. He was so big that it always startled me every time he entered me. This time he showed me no mercy, stretching me out quickly. He began to pound me, each stroke going deeper, each thrust faster. This wasn’t making love, this was, pure and simple, and I loved the base animal passion of it.

“Idiot, Allie,” he growled. Right before he came, he slid a hand up to my head, fingers tightening in my hair until it hurt. Then he pushed himself deep, his muscles tensing, and let out a satisfied groan.

He pulled out of me and flopped on the bed behind me. I shifted so I was completely laying on my side now and he moved in closer, spooning. We stayed like that, bodies locked together in a cocoon, floating on a soft, warm cloud of happiness until the sensations began to ebb.

This was all I needed. I could stay in Cam’s arms forever. Why had I even worried about Lisa and what his mother said?

Allie

Every Friday Cam and I met for dinner at our favorite place, the Chop House. It was within walking distance from Cam’s apartment, and I was already on my way there. It was our favorite spot to unwind at the end of the week. This was not only because of the great steaks and pork chops, but also because it had a unique way of sampling beers. Customers interested in tasting the selection of four local microbrews would purchase a wristband with a built-in sensor button. The beer selections were available from four spigots mounted in the wall near the bar area. Long, narrow wooden paddles were available to carry the samples, notched with four circles that held four short beer glasses. When the sensor button was waved in front of the spigot, the amount and price of that beer was recorded for your bill. The glasses were carried back to the table with the wooden paddle, and you could return for refills of whichever beer you decided was the tastiest.

My phone pinged a text message alert. I pulled it out of my purse and stopped dead in my tracks when I read the message. It was from Cam. It said not to come. He wasn’t at the Chop House, he was with Lisa and needed to talk to her alone. Two red flag words jumped out at me, Lisa and alone.

What the heck?

I furrowed my brow, staring at my phone right in the middle of the sidewalk. The people walking behind me had to make a sudden swerve to keep from running into me.

Lisa? Hadn’t t he told me they didn’t see each other anymore, and that it was over a long time ago? I started to get a sinking feeling in my stomach. So it’s the weekend and why is she here? And furthermore, why does Cam want to talk to her alone? Has he been stringing me along while still secretly meeting up with Lisa on weekends? I turned to head back in the direction I’d come from then stopped, throwing my weight to one hip. His text said to go back to the apartment and wait for him there.

Oh, hell no!

My gut told me, something was up. This was too suspicious and right on the heels of all that stuff his mother had told me about Lisa. I gnawed at my lip, lost in thought. For some reason, I had a suspicion that maybe he really was at the Chop House. I decided I’d go there. Maybe he wasn’t there, but I had to check for myself. I wasn’t sure why I didn’t believe him, but I didn’t.

My pulse picked up and I began to walk faster. This was too much like all the trash in my past with relationships. Men I couldn’t trust. I thought Cam was different.

As I got closer to the Chop House, I slowed my pace. I wasn’t sure what I’d do if I saw him there with Lisa, but I wasn’t going to make this easy for him and go back to the apartment like he said. He had a load of explaining to do.

When I was in sight of the outdoor seating area, I pulled my hood up to cover my hair. If I saw Cam and Lisa, I wasn’t sure if I’d approach or just get the proof I needed that he was a lying jerk like all the others.

Once in range, it was easy to see that he wasn’t at any of the outdoor tables. The Chop House had a large glass window in the front of the building with booths and tables on the other side. I stepped up to the glass windows and took a peek, but didn’t see him at any of those tables, either. I knew this restaurant well. There was more seating inside that I couldn’t see from the window. I slipped inside the door. It was filled with the usual Friday night dinner crowd and the place was packed. A throng of people waited right inside the front door, and when I squeezed in I blended right into the crowd. Once I reached a point with a better view of the entire room, I could finally tell that Cam was not there. I pursed my lips and snorted out a breath.

Rubbish. He wasn’t here but my mind wasn't doing me any favors, bringing up images of Cam and Lisa somewhere else, alone, together.

There was one more seating area farther in, through a kind of a narrow seating section, past those beer spigots. The entire restaurant was housed in a long narrow space within an historic building, and the owner had used every square foot available to cram in as many tables as possible. There were people milling around the beer spigots filling their glasses, so it was difficult to see everyone sitting at all the tables in one glance. I knew I’d have to continue the entire way to the back section and take a look, before I’d be satisfied. If a couple wanted to be alone, together, that’s exactly where they’d sit.

I knitted my way through customers with wooden paddles of beer, and stopped just short of the entryway to the back seating area, camouflaging myself behind a fake potted palm. I felt stupid. Like I was in one of those silly old spy movies, but I didn’t know what else to do. My nerves were jangling and I wasn’t exactly thinking logically, thanks to all the emotions I had tied up in this relationship and my past bad relationship with Jade.

Why was a dead relationship influencing me so much? It seemed I was stumbling over the same old residual emotions and memories of abuse and betrayal. Why, after all the self-talk, and chats with girlfriends, couldn't I resolve that relationship and move on? I should be in the moment and trust Cam. Why didn’t I just do what he said in the text and go back to the apartment to wait for him? Cam was perfect, my hero. I couldn’t stand to think I was wrong about that. Had I made a mistake? Had I been fooled by his good looks and charming smile? It was like the download button had been activated and all the negative, self-deprecating thoughts came pouring out.

I took a breath and turned to peer between the fake green leaves.

Idiot!

There he was, having drinks with a woman, a very beautiful woman.

Idiot me, again.

It’s Lisa. It had to be, and she was prettier than I’d imagined. I’d pictured her being mousy, or at least average, but she looked like the perfect girl next door, shiny auburn hair, a heart-shaped face, perfectly bowed lips, and… I stopped looking before they saw me, turned so my back was against the wood paneled wall, hoping its strong support would keep my weak knees from buckling.

Jealousy stung first, then the hurt, and it felt like the world was falling out from under me. Cam’s mother was right. He had a girlfriend and she’s sitting right there, tossing her gorgeous hair and giggling at his every remark. It seemed I was intent on almost embarrassingly re-creating the same disappointing emotional pattern over again.

I peered through the leaves a second time in disbelief that this was really happening. I was startled when a waiter suddenly appeared at my elbow. “Can I help you with something? Would you like to be seated?”

I turned to him and stuttered, “I, um, there's nothing here for me.”

The waiter gave me a puzzled look.

“I mean, no thank you, I’m just leaving.”

He nodded and walked away. I took a deep breath and started to leave, but the devil inside made me take one last look at the table, and that’s when the knife in my heart twisted. Lisa had one delicate hand lying on the table. Then I saw Cam reach out across the table, head tilted slightly to the side, and in a romantic gesture he laid his hand over hers.

That was all I needed to see.

Maybe I couldn’t hear what they were saying, but that was more than a friendly gesture. It sure looked like he was gazing into her eyes when he put his hand on hers and drew it toward him.

Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.

I’m out of here.

My mind went spinning off in all directions. Cam wasn’t the guy I thought he was. Feelings of worthlessness sprung up inside along with the tears that were burning my eyes, as I turned to leave. But where could I go? I’d screwed up my entire life. I had nowhere to go, nowhere to be safe and feel wanted.

All I knew was I wanted to get the heck out of this place, before I completely broke down into a river of tears.

Cam

“I’m so sorry to hear about your mother’s death, Lisa.” I reached across the table and took her hand to console her. Holding it, I patted it for a second. Then, just as I was about to withdraw my hand, my attention was diverted to a commotion near a potted palm.

I looked up to see someone in a black hoodie, the hood pulled up, knocking a customer and their paddle of beers to the floor.

“What was that?” Lisa’s head snapped to the direction of the crash.

There was an uproar, people talking loudly and a waiter rushed over to the ruckus. I looked again and said, “Someone ploughed into that woman with her paddle full of...Allie?”

I jumped to me feet.

Idiot!

I told her not to come. I craned my neck, but she was gone. I took a step in her direction to follow but remembered Lisa. I couldn’t run off and leave her sitting there. She’d already driven twelve hours from St. Louis, and I just told her to get in her car and go back home. I wasn’t interested in rekindling a relationship with her. Well, that and the fact that her mother had just died. I couldn’t say, “Sorry, your mom died. See ya.” I wasn’t that much of a toe and we did have some history, but I sort of had to take off like right now to catch Allie.

Idiot.

I felt like a jerk all the way around especially now that Allie saw Lisa and me together. I could just imagine what was going through her head.

I stepped back to the table, Lisa’s eyes wide. “Cam, what’s going on? Who was that?”

“Look Lisa, I’m sorry, but I have to go.” I scrambled in my wallet for a few bills to cover the drinks and threw them on the table.

“But, but...Cam…” Her mouth was hanging open.

“I know, I’m sorry, I have to go explain to Allie.” I shoved my wallet back in my pocket. “You need to go back to St. Louis. Like I told you, I’m sorry my mother misled you and told you I wanted to see you again.”

“But Cam, please…I came all this way.” Her voice was rising in pitch, and I thought she might break down and cry, try to get to me with the same old manipulative trash she used years ago.

I glanced at the door, the best I could see through the crowded restaurant, but Allie was long gone. I wanted to go after her but needed to get Lisa out of here and back on the road to Missouri, first. I didn’t know what my mother was thinking, telling Lisa to come for a visit like old times, leading her to believe I might want to try a relationship again. Rubbish, I didn’t want anything to do with Lisa and now, I had a sinking feeling any plans for a relationship with Allie just got shot to bloody heck.

I tore out of the Chop House, leaving Lisa open mouthed and stammering. I realized she’d just driven twelve hours, but she should’ve called first, not texted me when she was already in town. I had to meet with her to explain. Goodness, I was a jerk. But phoo, I needed Allie. She was all I cared about.

When my feet hit the sidewalk out front of the place, Allie was nowhere to be found. She had enough of a head start on me that I’d missed her. So I picked up my feet and started jogging back to the apartment.

I tried texting while jogging. I had to get a message to her, but that didn’t work, so I had to stop long enough to use the phone without miss dialing. A call would be faster anyway.

Idiot! Answer, Allie!

All I got was her voicemail. I left a desperate message and then shot off a quick text: Go to the apartment. I’ll explain.

Then I couldn’t stand still another minute, I had to keep moving.

Finally, I reached the apartment and threw open the door, calling out her name, “Allie, Allie! Are you here?”

But she wasn’t there and I’d had no answer from the call or the text.

“Gaaawd!” I yelled out to the empty silence in the apartment. I pushed both hands through my hair and slammed the door shut.

Maybe she left a note? I dashed around the apartment searching every logical place a person would leave a note. Usually, she’d text instead of leave a note, but she wasn’t answering.

I ended back in the living room where I stood in the middle hands on hips, thinking.

Be logical.

Think.

I glanced at the coat rack by the door. Her jacket was gone. I looked to the floor below it but her sandals were still there. I bolted into the bathroom to check for her toothbrush and toiletries—gone.

Idiot.

The bedroom was next and the closet, to check for missing clothes. There were hangers on the floor of the closet, some clothes still there, but others obviously missing.

She was gone. She’d left me. My heart sank, and I fell onto the bed, my face in my hands.

Where the heck did she go? I scrubbed my face with my hands and then tipped it to the ceiling, and yelled, “Mom! Why the hell’d you have to stick your nose in my trash?”

I yanked my phone from my pocket to check again for any response. Nothing, of course.

I tapped out another fast text: It’s not what it looks like. Please, call me. Please, respond. Please!

Worry twisted inside me. I didn’t want to lose Allie. She was the woman of my dreams. I could never hurt her, and it was killing me because she was probably thinking I was a messed-up jerk, like Jade and all the other douchebags in her life. I wasn’t her Batman. In her eyes I was nothing but trash. That’s probably exactly what she was thinking.

I threw my phone on the bed.

Please, call me Allie. Please don’t leave me. I love you.

* * *

I don’t know how long I sat there on the bed; lost in thoughts about Allie, heartbroken, thinking I’d lost her. I’d checked with AJ, hoping maybe she just went over to his place and needed a shoulder to cry on about her jerk of a boyfriend.

Me.

My phone rang and I practically tackled it trying to answer fast enough.

“Allie, thank goodness you finally, answered.” I stood up and started pacing not sure how she was going to sound. “Where are you?”

“I’m at the bus station,” she said. “I contacted my cousin, the one who really lives in Ohio. The one I used as my fake reason to go to Vegas? I’m going to Ohio.”

“What? No, you can't. Baby, you can’t. I don’t want you to go.”

“Cam…stop. Things just aren’t working out for me. We had a great time together, but you’re waiting for the Draft picks, and Lisa has been waiting for you this whole time. I get it. You have a great goal and AJ has a life. I have nothing. I feel like I’m in limbo. I don’t have any plan...I...I...”

“Lisa doesn’t mean anything. I told you it was over a long time ago. My mother put her up to this visit and...and...well never mind about that. It’s not important right now. You are. You have me. Plus, you have a job here.”

“Big whoop. A pizza job that’s going nowhere and my boss is a big jerk. I’m just a burden to you. I’m just in the way.”

“No, no baby...Allie, listen that’s not true. You’re anything but a burden. You're a joy to me. I need you, baby. I want you with me. I...I love you, Allie.”

There was a silence on the other end. I was expecting an I love you back, but instead she said, “It’s just that, I have a hard time trusting men, thanks to Jade.” Her voice sounded wobbly and rough, and she had to clear her throat before she could continue. “Besides, I know how this is all going to play out. Once you make the pros, you won’t have time for me and you’ll be meeting tons of girls.”

“Allie, I promise you. It’s not like that. You’re the only one for me.”

“What about Lisa? I assume that was who you were holding hands with.”

“I was consoling her. Her mother just died. I can understand how it must’ve looked from your perspective, but I sent her home. I told you, I don’t want Lisa. I want you.” Suddenly my voice became low and deep, husky and rough,

“All I want to do is bury my face between your legs and lick you until you scream my name. Forget you until you can't think. Take you for hours until all you can breathe and feel is me.”

It sounded like a sniffle, like she was crying.

“Stay, baby, stay, please. You can get a refund on your bus ticket, please Allie,” I begged.

“Well, I actually haven’t bought the bus ticket yet. I don’t have the money for it and was waiting for my mother to transfer money to my bank account. I couldn’t get a hold of her so I came straight to the bus station and decided to wait here.”

At that, I grabbed my jacket and headed for the door. There was still hope. I’d talk her down as I walked to the bus station.

I pulled the door shut behind me, my phone at my ear. “Stay right there, baby. Don’t buy a ticket. I’m coming to get you.”

There was another silence and then in a choked voice, she said, “I would love that. I love you too. Please, come get me, Cam. I’ll wait for you.”

Now, I was sure. She really was crying.

Allie

I dabbed at my eyes one last time with the bedraggled tissue I’d pulled from my purse. I’d held it in my sweaty palm so tightly it was practically useless at absorbing one more tear.

I blew out a breath and tried to calm myself. Hearing Cam say he wanted me to stay was like a soothing balm. He’d said everything I’d so badly wanted to hear. I’d fallen in love with him. It killed me to think of him with Lisa or anyone else for that matter. But I still wasn’t one hundred percent sure this would work, especially if he went pro. Soon it would be announced on TV and his whole life would change so drastically, I was sure he didn’t even have a clue. In my mind, it was like becoming a movie star overnight. Practically every week, tabloid headlines were screaming about a new sex scandal involving some famous athlete.

I stashed the damp tissue in my pocket and pulled myself together. I sent off a quick text to my mom telling her never mind about the money; I didn’t need it after all.

As soon as I hit the send button, I sensed someone standing in front of me and my head snapped up. I jumped to my feet. There was Cam, looking like the Cavalry coming to my rescue. His hair was tousled and his gaze burned into me, telling me the truth of everything he’d said to me on the phone.

“Cam…” The rest of my words were lost as I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face in his solid chest. I didn’t want to cry, but a little whimper escaped, and I don’t know what I really said. I was too overcome with emotions. I may have said, “Please, don’t leave me,” all the words strung together in one fast sentence. Which was odd, because I was the one sitting in the bus station. I’d been sitting here thinking about the future and all those women yet to come. Heck, Lisa was nothing compared to that. Why would Cam want me when I practically forced myself on him by jumping in the back of his car and causing so much hassle in his life? But I didn’t want to think about that right now.

It felt so good being in his arms, Cam holding me.

Leave this heaven? What was I thinking? I saw the sincerity in his eyes when I looked up at him and my heart melted. I’d been foolish and hadn’t trusted him because of being hurt in the past. He said he loved me, and I loved him. That’s all that mattered.

He took my face in his hands and pulled me into a long, deep kiss that warmed me to my toes. This was where I belonged. Not in Ohio, running away from all the what ifs, letting my self-doubts drive me from the one good thing that’d happened to me in my entire life.

* * *

By the time we practically fell into Cam’s apartment, everything about me was burning. Butterflies in my stomach. Arousal throbbing between my legs. Skin tingling.

He backed me into the bedroom. “I want you naked, now,” Cam ordered as he reached for the back of his shirt, pulling it over his head. He finished first, crowding into me even as I was still trying to get out of my bra. He picked me up and my legs went around his waist, only the thin fabric of my panties keeping us from full skin-on-skin contact. He grabbed my hair, yanking it back so he could have access to my neck. Teeth and tongue on my skin made me moan and gasp, my whole body turning to mush until he dropped me onto the bed.

“Put your hands up over your head.”

I did what he said without question, the edge to his voice giving me goosebumps.

Cam knelt on the bed, his cock already hard, curling up toward his stomach. He didn't look like he was going to just slam right into me though. The glint in his eyes said that he planned on making this memorable.

“Keep your hands there.” He hooked his fingers into the waistband of my panties and pulled them off, tossing them over his shoulder without a second glance. He paused for a moment, admiring my naked body. “Goodness, you’re beautiful,” he said, reaching up to cup my breasts in his hands, his thumbs brushing over my nipples. His eyes blazed with desire as he pinched my nipples, staring at me as he rolled the hardened flesh.

I'd been wet before, but each twinge of electric pleasure sent another flood of arousal to my pussy until I was practically dripping on the bed beneath me. I flushed, I was so turned on and arched into his touch. He leaned down and took one hard nipple into his mouth, the sensation of his warm wet mouth, spiking yet another wave of pleasure. Not sure if I was supposed to take my arms down, I pushed my breasts up toward him, and raised my head to watch. I wanted to see his mouth on my nipple.

“More, baby. More.”

My head fell back as his tongue flicked and he sucked again. He alternated back and forth, using fingers and teeth to twist and pull, suction and tongue to tease and please. Pleasure coiled tight inside me, and he continued working me toward what I knew would be an explosive orgasm.

It wasn't until I opened my eyes a moment later, that I realized he was holding me by my ankles and watching me with something that looked almost like awe.

Before I could feel self-conscious, he spoke. “I love to watch you when you’re getting turned on. I could watch you all day.”

I smiled. “Only you drive me this crazy, baby.” The electricity between us had been there from the start, and I’d never felt it with any other man.

He chuckled, but there was something primal and almost dark to the sound. “Good. I don't like the idea of anyone else getting to see you in the throes of passion, ever again. You’re mine.”

A shiver ran through me and a part of me dared to hope that his words meant he wanted to be the only one giving me orgasms, forever.

He shifted until he was almost sitting on his heels, then grabbed my hips and yanked me down the bed to position me in front of him. I had about three seconds to feel a bit of friction burn on my back before the sensation disappeared beneath the exquisite pleasure of Cam’s tongue buried in my pussy. He kept his hands on the inside of my thighs, spreading me wide as he maneuvered his tongue and worked me toward orgasm. I wasn't even aware I'd dropped my hands to Cam’s head, trying to hold him against me, until I felt his teeth on my clit. My eyes flew open to see him staring at me. Slowly, I raised my hands back up behind me, and he raised his head.

“Next time, I'll stop and let you suck my cock while I finger you to the edge half a dozen times.” His breath against my pussy made me shiver.

“Oh, baby, you’re so bad.” My voice was barely a whisper. “And I love it when you’re bad.”

To have him in my mouth, feel the weight of him, taste him. To be driven to the edge and held there. The thought of it alone sent a heavy rush of excitement, pushing me higher, closer to climax.

Then he lowered his mouth again and took me, screaming, to the edge and over. Pleasure crashed into me, almost painful in its intensity. It was brutal, the way he licked around and over and in, attacking my clit until I came. He didn't let up, continuing to suck on the swollen bundle of nerves until it was throbbing as much as my nipples.

“Please!” The word tore out of me when I couldn't take any more.

He rolled me onto my stomach, my head at the edge of the bed. Something brushed against my lips and my eyes fluttered open. His cock hovered in front of my face, and I didn't even hesitate to flick out my tongue against the tip, the saltiness of him bursting across my taste buds.

“Open your mouth for me, baby.”

I did as he said, prickles of pleasure moving across my overly sensitive nipples as they rubbed against the bedspread. He slid between my lips, moving across my tongue until he almost went too far. He pulled back and allowed me to reposition myself. I pushed myself up on my elbows to make it easier to breathe, but I didn't touch him, letting him slowly thrust into my mouth. I focused on tasting him, running my tongue over the soft skin, reveling in the feel of him.

He reached down and cupped my chin, his thumb running across my bottom lip. “You have no idea how much I love your mouth. I love it when you take me all the way to the root, watch you swallow every drop, then lick your swollen lips.”

I didn't know what turned me on more, his actions or his words.

“But I want that tight pussy right now.”

He pulled out of my mouth, walked around to the other side of the bed, and grabbed my ankles. I squealed with pleasure as he yanked me across the bed, wondering what position he’d take me in this time, the uncertainty, spiking my arousal again. As my toes brushed the carpet, I braced myself for what I knew was coming. Being prepared didn't stop me from startling as he slammed into me. There was little tenderness, or gentleness, this time. This was passion and desire of him wanting me, showing me he wanted me to stay with him, the total and complete loss of self and immersion in the sexual act of two bodies coming together.

And I let myself take it all. Every thrust of his thick cock stretched me wide and hit me deep. Each dig of fingers into my hips, grunt of pleasure from him and every wave of ecstasy that washed over me.

I didn't let anything else in, didn't let anything mar what was happening between us. I wanted him, and he wanted me. And as I came for the second time, that was enough. Spots danced in front of my eyes, and I felt the world going gray as he called out my name. I allowed myself a burst of self-confidence. He was mine and now I was ready to roll into his arms and cuddle.

“Be right back, babe.” He touched a finger to my nose and kissed me, then headed into the bathroom.

He returned with a warm, wet washcloth and cleaned us both up, then tossed it on the nightstand. He slid into the bed and pulled me up against his chest, where I snuggled into the crook of his arm.

Stroking my hair, he said, “You are the most important thing to me, Allie. The thought of you at that bus station nearly killed me. Please, don’t ever do that again.”

“I’m sorry I gave you a scare, but Cam…” I had to be truthful with him. I couldn’t let my secret doubts stay pushed down. They were eating me up inside and I was tired of the roller coaster ride of emotions. “I can’t help but feel like I’m getting in the way of your big dream. It seems like I bring stress and trouble to your life that you don’t need right now.”

“Baby, I’d give up everything for you.”

“If I stopped you from your dream you’d blame me for the rest of your life, be bitter toward me. It would poison our relationship, I’m sure of it. I don’t want to get your way.”

“Baby…”

“No wait, let me finish. “I love you too, and I’m totally grateful for all that you’ve endured to help me. I mean, Goodness Cam, if it weren’t for me and idiot-rear Jade, you wouldn’t be stressing over healing from injuries before your big day. And...there's still Jade. I'm sure he’s looking for me.”

I tried to fool myself, tell myself Jade had other more important things to do like go to Sturgis, but deep down, I knew Jade. And he wouldn’t stop until he got his way.

“Idiot Jade, he’s in another state. We’ve been in Austin now for months. I’m sure he’s forgotten all about you. He’s not a threat.”

He pulled me close, tightened his arms around me, and I felt reassured. Cam was right. I was pulling the same old self-doubting behavior, letting my anxiety talk me into trash I didn't need to worry about, heeding that same unhelpful voice I couldn't manage to kick out of my head.

“I guess you’re right. I have a tendency to over worry sometimes.” I smiled, feeling better. “I love you Cam, I do. Don’t ever doubt that.”

“You know what, let’s not talk about the past and old What’s His Face. Let’s think about the future. What do you want to do with your future?”

I brightened and said, “Well, for starters, I’d like to finish my Theatre Arts degree.”

“Great. That’s a good plan and I’ll help you. You can go to college anywhere.”

Anywhere? Was he talking about me going with him to training camp?

“As long as we’re together,” he continued. “I’ll help with tuition. Once I’m making the big bucks in the NFL I’ll have so much money, I’ll be wiping my rear with hundred dollar bills.”

We both laughed and it felt good to be lighthearted. Then as usual, I began to think of all the pitfalls. Following Cam to whatever training camp sounded good, but he would need complete focus, and I didn’t want him to worrying about my happiness while training.

“Well, still, this won’t be like college football. The NFL is a hundred times more demanding. You won’t have time to dote on me while in training. Relationships take a lot of work. Maybe you should think about it.”

Plus, I’d heard how professional football players had a different girl in every town. I didn’t want to be the hometown girlfriend. The one left at home when he went on the road to away games. I’d have classes to attend. I couldn’t fly to places every other weekend. After thinking it over, it still seemed like I’d be a burden to Cam if I followed him in his career. After all, look what had happened in the past.

“I'm Just saying why don't you take a day or two to think about it. Don't say yes or no right now.”

He gave me a puzzled look, an almost sad look, and said, “Well, okay. If you insist. But I don’t need to think about it. You worry too much, honey.”

Cam

Fuck, yeah!

It was Draft pick day and I was so stoked!

We had the TV tuned to the station airing the NFL Draft pick announcements. Soon I would know my destiny. My pulse was racing. I was flying high on adrenaline and nerves. This was it. This was what I’d been waiting for my entire life.

AJ and I were standing at the cupboards in the kitchen of the apartment.

I had one hand on the door as I rooted around where we kept drinking glasses, most of which were plastic tumblers with some faded logo on the front. “I hope Allie gets some plastic champagne glasses at the store. I don’t see any in here.”

“I hope she doesn’t crash my car,” he said.

I pulled my head out of the cupboard, unable to focus. Allie had borrowed AJ’s car and made a beer run, but for today, it was a champagne run.

AJ clapped me on the back. “Man, are you excited, or what? Today’s the big day!”

“I know, I know. I’m so antsy, my stomach is in knots.”

AJ opened the fridge, retrieved a bottle of my cheap beer and twisted off the cap. “Here, alcohol will help.”

“Incredible, I need more than beer. A stiff shot of whiskey maybe.”

“Sorry, beer is all that’s in the fridge. Besides, Allie will be back soon with the rich man’s drink.” He pulled out a bottle for himself and made a long shot with the cap into the corner trash can. “Hey, speaking of Allie, what’s the status of you two love birds? I mean, you kicked me the heck out of my own crib. It’d better be good, like stars and bells ringing good.”

I downed half the contents in one big gulp and plopped the bottle on the counter with a thud. “AJ, I’m tellin you, man. I never expected this. I’m hooked. And I mean big time.”

“Oh shoot, man. You mean, big like the big L-word?”

I nodded and pursed my lips. “Yep, I’m in love.”

“What happened to your rule? No chicks. No relationships.” He raised a brow. He knew how I felt about Allie, but he just had to give me a hard time.

“Well, the best laid plans, yadda yadda yadda. Who knows when love will strike? Love has no rhyme or reason, it just happens. And when you least expect it.”

“Well, I’m happy for you, man. Everything's coming together for you. Allie is a great lady and beautiful too.”

“She is,” My eyes glazed over just thinking about her. Her hair, her ocean blue eyes and how the lured me in, every time I got near her. “She’s amazing, AJ, and banging hot!”

“She could be a model.”

“Yes, she could.”

“Hey…” He cut me off, and nearly spit out his beer trying to talk before he swallowed. “I just remembered...I forgot to tell you.” He wiped the drops from his chin that’d escaped.

“Swallow much?”

“Shut up. No, seriously, man, I just remembered something I wanted to tell you about my dad’s company.”

“Gloria’s Secret?”

“Yeah, they’re doing this big promotional thing, like a contest, and they’re looking for college girl models.”

“What’s that got to do with me? Are you saying I look like a girl and should model?”

“No, douche. The company is starting a new line of sleepwear; you know t-shirts and pajama pants, all that trash college girls run around in to tease us guys. You remember, freshman year in the dorms, how the girls wore that stuff? Well, Gloria’s Secret wants real college girls from Big Twelve Conference schools like The University of Texas and stuff to be in the ads. Then they’ll run a big promotion when they launch the line using these girls as the models.”

“Yeah right. I don’t know anyone.”

“What about Allie?”

“She’s kind of not in class here at the UT.”

“But she’s still officially registered for class at Northern Arizona, right? The semester isn't over yet, so she’s still on the roster. Why not? My dad’s promotion’s manager won’t care. It’s a technicality. No one’ll care she’s not in a Big Twelve Conference school. I’ll make sure of it. I promise. Don’t sweat the load.”

“You’re right. She’d be perfect. I’ll tell her about it.”

“Cool, I’ll find out how she can apply.”

Just then Allie burst in the door, her arms loaded with grocery bags. “Is it time? Has it started? Wouldn’t you know the lines were long and everyone and their mother was driving slow. I hurried as fast as I could.”

I grabbed the bags from her and kissed her smiling face. “Almost time.” I glanced at the clock on the microwave as I pulled packages of chips and snacks from the grocery bags. I’d been checking the clock every two seconds.

“Allie, take this into the living room. It’s time, it’s time!” I was so nervous and excited I was rambling. “Go! I’ll put the champagne in the fridge.”

Catching my excitement, AJ intercepted the bottle of champagne and said, “No, you go, I’ll handle this, just get in there, man.”

I hustled Allie into the living room to the couch and tossed the bag of chips on the coffee table.

“Oh, Cam I’m so nervous for you. You must be dying, baby.” She reached up on tiptoes and kissed me. I was too nervous to sit at all so I remained standing. She started to sit on the couch then popped back up.

“Oh, wait...I wanted to make cheese and crackers.” she said. “I’ll go get them and put it together in here. I don’t want to miss a thing.”

I watched her disappear around the corner into the kitchen. She was as excited as me, and she should be because this would affect her life, too. I wanted her with me wherever I would be assigned. AJ was right. She was as beautiful as any model out there, and I was lucky to have her. Who wouldn’t love that smile…and those perfect belly? I was lost for a moment, fantasizing Allie in a bikini on the cover of the Sports Illustrated Swimsuit issue, but then I remembered AJ said this promotion would be for pajamas. I wrinkled my nose. She was definitely swimsuit material, not pajamas. Then I remembered what she’d said to me in bed, about how she seemed reluctant to come with me to training camp. But I only had a moment to dwell on that before the announcer on the TV was making the introduction to the beginning of the show.

AJ already had the remote in his hand, turning up the volume.

Allie came back with the cheese and crackers, sat on the couch, and began preparing the snacks, her eyes glued to the TV screen while her hands worked.

“Here we go!” AJ said and returned the remote to the coffee table. “Woo! It’s starting.”

I ran my hands through my hair and began pacing the carpet. “Arrgh! I don’t know if I can watch.” I closed my eyes and tucked my hands into my armpits, to keep from pulling out my hair. “It’s too much suspense!”

“How long will it take to announce all the winners?” Allie asked.

“They have seven rounds, and today is only the first day. There are three days total,” AJ explained. Then, turning to me, he said, “I'll be surprised if you don’t lock up a first-round slot. With your strong arm and tight spiral, you’ll be an asset to any team.”

Wanting to be the cheerleader, Allie chimed in, “Yeah, what he said. I don’t know much about football, but I know you’ll make it, Cam.”

Goodness, I hoped she was right. I wanted this more than anything in the world. My injuries had pretty much healed, despite everything that had happened, and I’d performed well at the Scouting Combine back at the end of February. The competition was tough, to say the least. AJ and I had been keeping track of the progress of all the prospects on the NFL Network’s official website.

NFL Network provided an up-close look at the more than three hundred prospects looking to take the next step in their football careers. There was a web page devoted specifically to the players who participated in the Scouting Combine. It listed all of our stats: our times in the 40-yard-dash, the bench press, the long jump, and all the workout drills we were tested on. There were even video clips of several workout drills for eager fans to watch and make their own fantasy predictions about who’d get picked where, who was the number one draft choice, and so on. I had a profile created by the NFL Network on their website with all of my stats. It was heady stuff, made me feel like I was a celebrity even before anything had been decided. But now, it was all out of my hands, and it was going to be a long, three-day wait if AJ was wrong about me being a first round pick.

The NFL Network announcers were talking on the TV, it was happening, and I was almost sick to my stomach. The first round started with the San Francisco Knights shopping for their team’s needs. They were first because their team had openings across the board, needing several positions to be filled. So the best way to do that was to start with finding a quarterback to build around. That made this a Round One focus.

I was tense. I played quarterback, but just as AJ and I predicted, North Carolina’s quarterback, Bryce Freylack was the number one overall draft choice, so he beat me on that one. Having read the predictions on the NFL website, I was not really surprised. I was happy for him.

Projecting how the top quarterbacks go in the draft is a tricky business, but the NFL Scouting Combine helps sort out a pecking order with stats and film. In my case, NFL scouts had film from more than thirteen career starts to judge me on, so I was at least confident that all of my skills would be on display.

I had good height, a lean, athletic build for a quarterback, and above-average athleticism. I could operate from the shotgun or under center equally well, and I was very comfortable playing inside the pocket. One of my biggest assets was a very quick release and a nice, smooth throwing motion. I had the skills to drive the ball into a tight window, over linebackers and under safeties. The scouts were impressed with my poise in the pocket, but noted that I also ran the ball well; I have a sneaky quickness and enough strength to power through tacklers for extra yardage. Most importantly, those skills had resulted in an impressive number of rushing touchdowns over my career with the Longhorns. I wouldn’t say I was bragging. If asked I’d tell people how good I was. I knew I had the skill and the time on the field in play to back up my words, being as objective as possible, I knew I was a solid player that any team would be fortunate to sign.

“Sit down, Cam,” Allie said. “You’re making me nervous. You can’t spend the entire time on your feet.”

“Alright,” I groaned, moving next to Allie on the couch.

“I’ll get you another beer,” AJ said, and took off for the kitchen.

No sooner had my rear hit the cushion on the couch when the TV commentator moved on to the next team’s choices and I heard my name announced. I sprang to my feet with a whoop. “Yeeeaaah!” I grabbed Allie on my launch and pulled her up with me. “Yeeha! They said my name, my name! The Minutemen! I’m in! The Minutemen! The New England Minutemen!”

AJ came running back into the room when he heard my outburst.

“What’d I miss? Who…”

Before he could finish his sentence, I danced over to him with my arm still around Allie and pulled him into a group hug.

“Congratulations, man!” AJ exclaimed.

“You did it, you did it!” Allie added as we all bounced up and down like excited little kids, my arms locked around the both of them. I was literally jumping for joy.

“Alright, alright,” AJ said. “Lemme go. You’re cutting off my circulation.”

I let him loose, but not before planting a big kiss on his hairy cheek. “Thanks for supporting me, bro, through all of this.” I was smiling so much my face hurt.

He swatted me away and shoved on my chest. “I get it, man, I feel the love, now get the heck off me. I gotta get that champagne before this gets any creepier.”

We all laughed as AJ went to the kitchen. I turned to Allie, a big grin on my face. “I couldn’t have made it without you either, baby.”

She snorted a laugh. “Yeah, right. I don't think I did anything to help you with this. It was all you and your years of practice and hard work. If anything, I kept throwing a wrench into the works for you. You’re lucky you made it to today in one piece.”

She poked a finger at my now healed ribs.

AJ came into the living room with the champagne. Luckily, Allie had been smart enough to know college guys probably wouldn’t have wine or champagne glasses, so she had bought plastic ones at the store.

“I knew he’d get picked, too,” AJ said, beaming with pride.

I took the bottle from him. He handed out the plastic stemware and I poured.

We all held ‘em high in a salute, and AJ proclaimed, “Here’s to my buddy, Cameron Landsborough, the best quarterback in college football history and soon to be the best in the NFL! Every week, every year, Cam here did things other quarterbacks couldn’t do. Here’s to your future in the NFL!”

“Congratulations, baby! You’re a New England Minuteman!” Allie added.

“Thank you, guys. But I’m not officially a Minuteman until I sign a contract. And I have to go to training camp first.”

As if on cue, my phone chimed; from where I stood I could see Saul’s number light up the screen. “Well, speak of the devil. There’s my agent now. Get me an ink pen, AJ. I’m ready to sign.” We all laughed as I picked up my phone.

I knew Saul would call as soon as he heard the news. He was probably on the phone this entire time working deals with general managers and stroking the egos of teams, schmoozing them on my behalf.

“Congratulations, Cam! You’re an NFL player now,” he bellowed.

“Thank you, Saul. You’re the best agent. I’m sure it was all because of you.”

“Ho, ho, well, actually, I think you had a little part in it too, my boy. You had a part in it, too.” He chuckled.

Saul had a couple of peculiar quirks. One was his annoying flop of hair that was always coming loose and falling out of place. On a young man it would make him look like a tough guy, but with Saul’s receding hairline, it just looked odd. The other quirk was his tendency to repeat a sentence, or part of a sentence, twice. I wasn't sure if he did it because he thought I was hard of hearing, or if it was just a nervous habit. Whatever it was, he was definitely excited for me. And why wouldn't he be? He’d be getting a percentage of my signing deal.

“It’s exciting news, exciting news. Have you called your mom? Call your mom. She’ll be excited.”

“No, I haven’t had time to settle. My head is still in outer space. I can hardly believe it myself.”

“Well, you won’t have much time now. Here’s what happens next. I work on negotiating your deal, you see, negotiating, and then you go to minicamp.”

“Wait, what? How long will that take. And what’s minicamp? I have to finish school.”

“Next week. You go next week and you go to mini training camp first before the regular one starts in mid-July, in July. I thought you knew that.”

“Next week? I have final exams. I’m confused. I thought I’d have until July to go to training camp. Now you’re telling me I go sooner?”

Wondering where this minicamp was, I suddenly realized that Allie and I would need to pack and organize things fast if we had to move next week. This kind of threw me for a loop, but considering it was all good news, I figured I could roll with the punches.

“Finals? What finals? You don’t have time for finals. You're in the pros now. They own your time, son. They own every part of you. They own every part! You're a commodity now.”

“Saul, I can do it. I only have two finals and they’re both on the first day of finals week. That’s Monday. Today is Friday. I won’t be flying out to minicamp on Monday will I?”

He laughed at my naiveté. “You sure are green, just like the others. Just like all the others. Don't worry, old Saul with walk you through all of it. Training camp for the New England Minutemen will be in Foxborough, Massachusetts. It starts around mid-July. I’ll get you a schedule for everything and book your flight to minicamp as soon as we put ink to paper on that contract.”

“Wow, everything’s happening so fast. It’s exciting, new places, new people to meet. Me and Allie are so ready for this. We’re gonna love it.”

“Wait a minute there, son. What do you mean we, what do you mean? There’s no we involved in this move. The NFL doesn’t pay for plane tickets and hotels for anyone but you. Just you. The Minutemen don’t pay for a girlfriend. Don’t pay to move a girlfriend or for her plane ticket.”

“But I just assumed…”

“Well, you assumed wrong, my friend. No girlfriends.”

“What if she pays her own way, gets her own apartment.”

“Apartment? You’ll be living in a hotel for minicamp in one city, then go to another for fall training camp, which technically isn’t even in the fall, it’s July through August, so six weeks there in a hotel and then...well, it just can’t be done. Sorry, pal.”

Allie would be crushed if she couldn’t go with me. We’d been planning it. I just didn’t understand how it all worked and I felt like an idiot for it. Maybe Saul had said that because he didn’t want me to have the distraction of a girlfriend hanging around all the time. After all, he had something at stake here, too.

“But…but…”

“But nothing. Plus, you’ll be on lockdown part of the time, spend every day training. Every day. And there’re no weekends off in this job. You’ll have training from seven in the morning until seven or eight at night; plus, you’ll be expected to attend extra rookie activities after hours, and then fall into bed exhausted. I tell you, you’ll be exhausted. Heck, veteran players who’re married only get about ten to fifteen minutes to text their wives during training camp. You’ll barely have time to take a piss, let alone see a girlfriend.”

I didn’t hear half of the rest of Saul’s conversation. My mind was buzzing with thoughts. How would I tell Allie she wasn’t going with me after all.

Idiot.

Allie had nowhere to go. It was the end of the school year, and if I wasn't here in the apartment, AJ would move back in and she would have nowhere to go except back to Flagstaff, back to Jade’s home territory.

Idiot!

I wouldn’t tell her just yet. But I needed to think of a solution and fast.

Cam

I took Allie out to dinner to celebrate my good news, feeling heavy hearted about how to tell my angel she couldn’t go with me to training camp. I understood now, the kick booty attitude she’d displayed when I first met her was a front she used to keep from getting hurt. I didn’t blame her, but I also knew she was beating herself up over all the trash that’d happened to me because of Jade. I was afraid when I told her we couldn’t be together for a while, she’d take it the wrong way, think I was using this to get rid of her.

Finally, after our waiter cleared the main course plates from our table at the Chop House, she broached the subject I’d been avoiding.

“You don't have to keep pretending I'm going with you.” Her eyes dropped to the paper cocktail napkin she’d been shredding for the last few minutes.

“Baby…” I took her hand and pulled it away from the mangled napkin. “You know I wanted you to come with me. I didn't understand this whole process. Heck, I didn’t even know there’d be two training camps. We’ll just have a long distance relationship for a while, that’s all.”

I felt like dirt. I really wanted to show Allie how committed I was to our relationship, but now it seemed my career was getting in the way.

“Yeah, but where do I go? You’ll be leaving next week and AJ will want to move back into his own apartment, the one I kicked him out of.”

“Stop it. You didn’t kick him out. He volunteered to leave. He knew it was only temporary. Anyway…” I rubbed my thumb in circles on the back of her hand.

She looked as sad as I felt. Allie was really very sweet underneath her hard-core attitude.

“You still have your pizza job here and well, here’s my idea. You can stay in my apartment with AJ at least until the end of summer. In college towns, the apartment managers make students sign a year's lease even though they only need it for the nine months of the school year. So the apartment is still available for you to use while I’m in training camps and you can keep working. That way you don’t have to go back to Flagstaff and be anywhere near idiot face Jade.” I leaned in. “You know I don’t want him near you.”

“I don’t have enough money to pay half of the rent on your apartment.”

“What about money from your pizza job?”

“I’ve spent it all paying AJ back for the plane ticket from Flagstaff to here when we all came back.”

I nodded. “Don’t worry. I’ll continue paying for my half of the rent.”

I really didn’t have the money. I’d blown my entire student loan money on taking Allie out to dinners and fun stuff, but I didn’t want to worry her. I knew AJ and his daddy’s deep pockets would cover me until I received some of my football money. Then I’d pay him back. But knowing he’d be losing a roommate for the summer, AJ might have already found someone to sublease my room. Possibly a summer school student. I’d need to check.

She stared at our hands on the table. “What do you think?” I frowned. “You don’t look very happy about my idea.”

“Um, well, I sort of don’t have a job anymore. It’s the end of the school year and the demand for Pagliais’s famous pizza pies is less over the summer when most of the students go home. My boss said they don’t need as many workers. And you know how impossible it is to get a job in a college town just for the short months of the summer. Besides, I don't want to be a kept woman and you’d be stressed worrying about me when you need to focus on football.”

“But Allie, where would you go?”

“Back to Flagstaff ––”

“No,” I cut her off. “You’re not going back there, I already told you.”

“It seems like I have no choice. I could crash on my parent’s couch until I figure something out.”

“No, you’re not listening to me, baby. I won’t have you back there.”

“I already called my old gas station manager and talked to him about getting my job back. The renovation work is completed and they’re open for business again.”

I looked at her, watching her try to save face, be the strong one and not take charity from me. It hurt my heart that she didn’t want to take me up on my offer, that she didn’t see it as a gift of my love for her.

“Cam, long distance relationships are hard. And I want to feel like I pull my own weight, not that I’m dependent on you or AJ or anyone. I’ve been riding on your coat tails since we met. I don’t see any other way.”

I knew what Saul had told me about how training camps would eat up most all of my time. In a long distance relationship, Allie would probably hear from me very little. It sounded like we wouldn’t be together for the entire summer, until September when football season would start. It was dangerous territory, that’s for sure, but I’d feel a heck of a lot better about her being with AJ in Austin, than with Jade in Flagstaff.

I placed my other hand on top of hers, sandwiching it between mine. “Baby, you’re not a burden to me in any way shape or form. I love you and I want you safe.

“But..but…”

I patted her hand. “But nothing. Don’t worry. You can stay in my apartment and...guess what? I know of a job you can apply for.”

She lifted her eyes and I saw the hope in them. My heart gave a zing and I brightened. She was going to stay.

“AJ’s dad’s company, Gloria’s Secret, is accepting applications for a modeling shoot.”

“What? I’m not a model?” She furrowed her brow, puzzled. “You’re making this up just to get me to stay.”

“No, seriously. You’re exactly what they’re looking for. The company is doing a promotion of a new line of pajamas for college-age women with different college logos on the pajama tops and stuff, and they want real college girls for the ads. You know, like from the University of Texas, but from a whole bunch of colleges all over the US. Since you’re technically still a college student at Northern Arizona, you qualify.”

“Really? Me a model?” She had a look in her eyes not far from being star-struck with the idea of being in front of a camera.

“Yeah, really. A pajama model.” I laughed. I was glad to see her happy again. I loved her. I wanted to jump over the table and wrap my arms around her. Knowing she would be in Austin with AJ to keep her safe for me was a great relief.

“It was AJ’s idea. He said he’ll schmooze the promotion manager at Gloria’s Secret and make sure to put in a good word for you. So you see, you have to stay. You'll have money to pay for rent and you don’t have to worry about anything. I want you here and safe until you can join me in the fall.”

AJ had promised me that Allie would get picked for sure, but I didn’t want to tell her that part, not right now.

“I, I don’t know what to say. I’ve never thought of myself as a model, let alone a Gloria’s Secret model.”

“Well, you won't be walking a runway in lace panties and big white feather wings. What’re they called? Those models? Angels?”

“No. Those are Gloria’s Secret Heavenly Beings.”

“Whatever, you’ll be the most beautiful one of them all. Who’d ever think models in angel wings would be a hit?”

She laughed. “AJ’s dad, I guess. But I wouldn’t be one of those, right?”

“Right. This is just a onetime photo shoot for the new pajama stuff and using college-student girls. I think it’s a great promotion idea for the company.”

“Like you know so much about marketing. Let’s just see if I get picked for the job.”

“Hey, I know women. I took a Women’s Studies class. Plus...I like to study you, sweetheart.”

“Okay, so you know three things, football, women, and me.”

I gazed into her ocean blue eyes and she said the words I wanted to hear, “I love you. And thank you. But I don’t have the job yet. So we’ll see.”

Cam

I picked up a fifteen-pound hand weight and methodically began pumping my right arm. A hot burn pushed through my bicep muscles as I neared the end of fifty reps. All my injuries had healed with no complications, and I was getting my throwing arm back in perfect condition. It was the Tuesday after the Draft, and Saul had arranged my schedule for minicamp, bought the plane tickets and made other arrangements I would never have realized were necessary. AJ had spring football training for the Longhorns. He’d be a senior in the fall, and I’d be a New England Minuteman. So we were doing a little extra weight training.

“How do you think you did on your finals?” he asked, casually.

“Aced them all.” I shot back.

AJ threw me a doubtful look as he changed hand weights. “Yeah, right. How could you even concentrate after knowing you’re in the NFL now. Goodness, Cam, the NFL. Woo!”

“Well, I have more than a big cock. I have a large brain too,” I chided. It felt good, the familiar ease of our bantering.

But in a few days this would all change. The chapter of being college buddies would be over and our lives would move on in different directions. I was feeling sentimental about my friend, and I wanted to slap myself for being such a sap. But I knew I’d miss him.

I wouldn’t be here with AJ for my senior year. Some guys in my position just dropped out of college once they knew they were in the NFL. I’d insisted on finishing my semester because I planned to complete my degree after football. And who knew when that would be, because a serious injury could end it tomorrow. Heck, lots of people finish college later anyway. My brother, Ryan, was chipping away at a degree while in the Marines. Not everyone went to college straight through in four years anymore.

With heavier weights in hand, AJ positioned himself in front of the mirror and began slowly lifting the weights, alternating right and left. “How’d it go with Allie? Did you have the talk?”

I stopped pumping my weight and pursed my lips. “Um, yeah. About that.” I shook my head. “She lost her job and doesn’t want to stay in the apartment ‘cause she can’t pay half the rent with you. You didn’t get anyone to sublease did you?”

“No, I kinda figured she’d need a place over the summer while you’re in camp.”

Relieved, I said, “See that’s why I keep you around. You’re always thinking. You’re the best, Robin.”

He gave me the “forget you” face and I went on. “But she thinks she should move back to her parents.”

“In Flagstaff? Doesn’t Creeper Ex live there?”

“Yeah, I know. I told her, no way. But she’s strong willed, doesn’t want to be a burden to me and all that trash, even though I told her she’s not. Besides, her parents don't even have room for her anyway. She told me they moved into a small one bedroom after she moved out. Anyway, we’re both bummed about not seeing each other. I thought we would be together when I left here for training camp, but…” I shrugged my shoulder.

“So, long distance relationship? Yikes. How long will you be apart from each other?”

“End of August, beginning of September.”

“She can go visit you maybe on a weekend.”

I shook my head. “Nope. Not even that. Saul says I’ll be on lock-down part of the time and won’t even have a free weekend. During minicamp, I’ll be working long hours in an attempt to get caught up to the veterans by the start of the regular training camp in July. And then, after training camp, I’ll move out of the hotel they put me in. Once I get an apartment in the Minutemen’s hometown, Allie can join me.

“Hmm, let me see. Get an apartment, adjust to moving, all the while trying to prepare for a regular season game? Wow, that’s intense.”

“So, if it’s okay with you, she can be your roommate for the summer until I’ve got a place for us. It’d be a great help to me knowing she's with you instead of at her parents’ in Flagstaff.”

“Sure it’s no problem.” AJ stopped his weight lifting long enough to clap me on the back. “Anything for you, bro.”

“Plus, if Allie can’t pay my half of the rent, I’ll pay. I’m gonna have some money from the NFL soon; Saul told me.”

“Money won’t be an issue. She’ll be getting a phone call any day now about that modeling gig. She’s golden. I heard from my dad’s promotions manager. She’s in.”

“That’s awesome, man. But let’s keep that little tidbit a secret. Don’t want to bruise her ego.”

“Exactly.”

“She might refuse to do the audition if she knows the whole gig was set up for her. She’s stubborn like that.” I stopped pumping my weight. “And hey, man, thanks again for getting this for her.”

“Don’t sweat the load. I want to help out. I kind of feel responsible for some of the trash that happened to her, too. I couldn’t protect her from Jade, either. I’m a pretty sorry-rear Robin to your Batman.”

I raised a brow. “Ah, so you’ve finally, accepted the more subservient role, my dear Robin?”

“Forget you, Batman,” he countered without missing a beat.

* * *

Allie and I went for one last dinner out before my flight to minicamp the next day. Things were a little quiet through dinner as the reality of not being together for three months began to sink in. Once we came back to the apartment, she told me to wait in the living room and disappeared into the bedroom.

I had most of my bags packed, I just needed to add a few last items. Then off to Florida in the morning.

She came out of the bedroom and took my hand, a big grin on her face. “Okay,” she said, “Come with me,” and she tugged on my hand.

She pulled me into the bedroom. The lighting in the room was dim. Several small white candles, strategically placed around the room, beamed a warm yellow glow.

“Well, well. What’s this all about? Our last night together?”

Upon further inspection, I noticed two plastic champagne flutes from my celebration day, perched on the nightstand with strawberries floating in golden bubbly.

Pulling me farther into the room, she dropped my hand and squared up in front of me, still smiling, sparkles of excitement dancing in her eyes.

“No, well, yes, but it’s my turn to have good news. I got a phone call from Gloria’s Secret and...drum roll, please. I got the job! Now I can afford to stay in Austin, until I can join you later.”

“That’s fantastic.” She jumped into my arms, wrapping hers around my neck. “I knew you’d get it. I’m so proud of you, baby.”

Too impatient to wait any longer, I peeled her arms from my neck and said, “Wait right here.” I went to the closet and pulled out a box, wrapped in metallic gold paper and tied up with pretty bow.

I handed it to her. “This is for you. I got it for when you got the job, er, that is if you got the job.” I wagged my head. “And sort of even if you didn’t get the job. Tonight’s our last night together for a while.”

She looked puzzled. “How’d you know I’d be chosen?”

“Just assumed. Cause you’re so beautiful.” I brushed my lips across hers and she moved to open the box, setting it on the bed and removing the wrapping.

She removed the lid and gasped, “Oh my gosh!” Her hand flew to her heart, and she gawked at the sexy lingerie. “It’s beautiful. You shouldn’t have bought this. Gloria’s Secret is very expensive.”

“Oh, I didn't. AJ’s dad’s rep gave it to me. Maybe you need to try it, model it for me, kind of a test run.” I teased.

“I thought you said the ads I’ll be doing are for pajama pants and shirts with team logos. Not….” She held up a very sheer and very skimpy red thong panty. “This.” Stretching the waistband with fingers and thumbs, she raised the panties to eye level and peered at me through the small transparent triangle of fabric.

“Yeees, this.” I smiled and narrowed my eyes with a searing look, already imagining how amazingly sexy Allie’s curves would look, wearing the red underwear, strutting around the room. Too bad though. I’d be ripping it off with my teeth before she barely hooked the darn bra together.

Dang, she was hot.

My cock jerked, excited too, and I snagged her arm as she turned back to the box to remove the bra I’d gotten her. It was a set, but I couldn't wait. My pulse was racing, the launch sequence already started. I wanted her lips on mine and my cock in her wet pussy.

“I wasn't expecting any of this,” she said.

I ran my finger along her chin and gazed into her eyes. It felt like she shivered, and she swallowed hard when I began to dig my fingers into the muscles of her shoulders. I craved her touch, her lips, her tight little pussy. I couldn’t get enough of her and suddenly, the word addiction seemed appropriate.

“You're the best dang thing to happen to me in ages, sweetheart.” My hands moved lower trailing down to her breasts. “And dang me if I don’t give a flying idiot about candles, champagne or lingerie. I want you now.”

Her breath hitched and she said, “Take off your clothes. Get on the bed. I'll be right back.” She snatched up the box of lingerie and headed to the bathroom. “I want to make a grand entrance.”

Without hesitation I ripped off my shoes, peeled off my clothes and jumped into the bed lying on my back, with my hands behind my head like I was swinging in a hammock.

When she returned, she was wearing the red lingerie, and I lifted onto my elbows for a better view. Oh my gawd, she was gorgeous. I stretched out my arms, wiggling my fingers. “Come to me, baby.”

She teased, gave a flirtatious look, tossed her hair over her shoulder and put one hand on her hip, working the room like a runway model.

“How's this?” she asked.

“Forget the modeling just come to me. Come to me. I want you, baby. I can't wait.”

I slid to the edge of the bed, feet dangling to the floor and reached for her hips, pulling her to stand between my knees. My hands slid to her waist then on up to her breasts, kneading each one through the fabric of the bra, not liking the barrier it created. I wanted skin, hot flesh. I wanted to see those hard nipples and feel them in my mouth. Suck them until she rolled her head and moaned. I stood and pulled her to me until we were eye-to-eye, chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly, my body burning with the need to feel her skin against mine.

“When I'm around you it's like nothing else matters. You make me not want to care about anything. The minute I met you, I knew I should walk away. I thought you’d be trouble. Except, I couldn't. And I sure am glad I didn’t.”

“Mmm, I like that.” She traced a finger across my lower lip then down under my chin, her delicate fingertips, bristling the stubble on my face. She reached up on her tiptoes and kissed me. My tongue parted her lips and plundered her mouth, the hard length of my cock, pressing against her soft body.

“Tell me you want me,” I said against her lips.

“More than I've ever wanted anything.”

I felt exactly the same, that I’d never wanted anything or anyone as much as I wanted her. At first it scared me, but now it just felt right. And I was going to miss the heck out of her for three long months.

I tugged her closer and almost pulled both of us down onto the bed. I wanted to take her right there, but I had to get the Gloria's Secret underwear off first.

“This is all very sexy,” I said, tracing a finger along the edge of the bra and then down to the waistband of the barely-there panties. “But it has to go. And I just might take it off with my teeth.”

She giggled and I made a greedy, desperate sound at the back of my throat. She reached around with one hand and opened the bra. I sat back down on the edge of the bed, waiting and watching.

Seductively, she slipped the bra straps off her shoulders, one at a time, holding the bra to her breasts. She was killing me here. It was like my own private strip tease, and I was about ready to explode before the good part even started. “Oh, you're so bad,” I said.

She arched a brow and teasingly said, “Should I stop?”

I let that same deep growl rumble from my throat again. “Oh, ho, ho. No, no, baby. Don't you ever hold back.”

She dropped the bra and her breasts bounced free, exposed in front of my face, her long dark hair falling down, the ends curling around one nipple. Then my mouth closed over her breast, as I pushed and squeezed, pulling the hard nipple deeper. Sucking, then flicking my tongue across them, she arched and moaned. She shoved her hands into my hair and I scraped my teeth over her nipple. She swore, her head falling back as she clung to me, moaning as I moved to the other breast. With each pull of that soft flesh into my mouth, my cock throbbed harder. I tried to slide one hand between her thighs and spread them wide and get a finger in her, but the thong panties were still in the way.

I slipped my thumbs into the narrow waistband of the red elastic and easily slipped them down over the ripe curves of her hips. When they hit the floor she stepped out of them and tossed them aside.

Her lips parted and her mouth opened as if waiting for more, panting and watching me. From the flaming desire in her eyes, I knew she would kill me if I stopped now.

“More, baby. I want more,” she purred.

She didn't have to say it. I was definitely willing to give her more. I lifted her by the waist and turned her, laying her onto the bed. She smiled at me when I kissed the underside of her left breast. Rubbing my chin back and forth across the flesh, she giggled and twisted as I kissed her belly. Her hip. The inside of her thighs as she arched, whimpering, pleading.

Then I licked her, opening her with one long stroke of my tongue and she arched again, gasping, the sound breathless and broken. I did it again then circled her clit with my tongue.

I loved watching her writhe under the control of my tongue. I raised my head and said, “Baby, let's have a little champagne.” I wasn’t letting her have all her pleasure at once. I was going to draw it out until she was so hot, so on fire, she’d be begging to come.

Almost as if coming out of a trance, she opened her eyes and groggily said, “Wh-what?”

I rose and reached for the champagne flutes as she move up on the bed so she could take a drink. I handed her a glass and we both took a drink gazing at each other over the rim of our plastic ware. I kissed her lips, still wet with the champagne, before drawing back and allowing her to take a second sip.

Then I took the glass from her hand, set it on the nightstand and told her to slide back down. With champagne in one hand, I passed my other hand over her belly and down the inside of her legs, pushing, nudging them open.

I moved to position myself between her legs. I caught her wrists holding them easily in one hand. “Tell me what you want baby. Do you want my mouth on you?”

“Yes, please...idiot, yes”

I let go of her hands and ran my finger between her folds, gently stroking her clit.

“Your mouth,” she panted. “Your tongue...you. I want all of you.”

Still holding my drink in one hand, I repositioned myself and slipped a finger inside her.

“Oh, baby, you're so wet.” I moved it in rhythm, her groin with my finger. “So wet for me.”

My eyes were on her pussy, admiring the pink flesh that drove me crazy. She moaned and I could see her flat stomach twisting, hips rocking.

On my knees in front of this heaven, I dipped my fingers into the champagne and fished out a plump strawberry. Leaning close, I held the dripping fruit, right over her clit and let the champagne dribble straight down into her folds. She gasped. I immediately warmed her with my mouth, lapping up the champagne and flicking my tongue for her pleasure. I flicked, again, raked her clit with my teeth. Sucked it and then backed off for another a drizzle of bubbly to repeat the process over again, driving her ever closer to climax. It tasted so good, her and champagne.

I swallowed down the rest of it and set it aside, ready to tease her more. Then I pushed two fingers inside her and pressed up. She was close, right on the edge from the way her legs trembled, then tightened. She was ready.

Before she could take a breath, I throttled my cock at the root, and pushed inside her, stretching her pussy as I entered her in one smooth stroke. She cried out, the sound making my cock harder, pushing me near the edge. I closed my eyes, and growled a deep guttural sound as I stroked, pleasure overwhelming me.

“Look at me,” I said, tangling a hand in her hair and pulling her head up.

Her eyes flew open and she whimpered. I rocked my hips and sent the head of my cock sliding and rubbing over her clit.

She grabbed me and clutched my rear, the sharp edges of her nails sinking in deep. But I didn’t care. I hardly noticed, all my attention focused on my cock, the pending explosion and the woman I loved. I hunched over her and thrust in again, balls deep.

“I don’t want to think about being without you,” I said against her lips, and kissed her. Hammering her harder, I drove deeper, her to eternity, pounding my body and soul into her, until I went rocketing over the edge, growling out her name in one long, incoherent syllable and I felt her body shudder under mine. She was with me, over the edge, too, and crying out, the both of us soaring to the stars together.

Cam

“AJ! My suitcase! Where is it?” I screamed at my buddy, but he didn’t flinch.

“It’s in the car. It’s already in the car.”

“We’re late. We’re never going to make it to the airport on time.”

“Why the heck did you oversleep? It’s your own fault.” He snapped back and then paused, looking at me like he was sorry. “Don’t freak, man. You’ll make it.”

I’d stayed wrapped in Allie’s arms as long as possible, not wanting to leave her. After the champagne and amazing sex, I guess I forgot to set my alarm, and now I was late to go to the airport. I had to catch a flight to minicamp in Florida and I was a wreck.

“I’ll get you there on time.” AJ scooped up his car keys from the desk by the stereo system. “I’ll go bring the car up to our door. I couldn’t find a parking space last night when I came in, so I had to park two buildings over.”

“Well, incredible.”

“Chill, man,” he said as the door shut behind him.

Allie came out of the bedroom and snagged her purse from the coffee table. “Calm down, sweetie. We’ll make it,” she said and patted me on the arm. She slung the purse over a shoulder. “Are you ready? Got everything?”

I nodded and gave her a kiss. I knew the real cause of my jangled nerves was leaving her, and I was taking it out on everyone.

“Okay, I guess I’m ready.” I took one last look around the apartment, knowing I’d never live here again, that college life was over. It was on to the bigtime now.

I grabbed my scuffed-up, black duffle bag, the one that’d accompanied me on so many trips in the last three years, and opened the door. Motioning for Allie to go first, I pulled the door shut behind us and locked it then handed Allie the key on its bottle opener keychain, standard issue for college students. It was like the changing of the guard, and as it dropped into her hand, a pang of sadness struck.

“It’s yours now.” I said, smiling at her, trying to put on a good face. Our eyes locked and she smiled back. “Don’t worry, baby. Everything’s gonna be alright.”

“Oh, now ain’t that sweet.” The sound of a heavy and familiar voice grated on my ears.

What the heck?

Surprised, we both swiveled our heads toward the voice in unison. I hadn’t noticed two men standing on the sidewalk that led to the curb, right where AJ’s car should’ve been right now. One of them was Jade, decked out in his Black Vandals’ riding gear, holding a bouquet of grocery store flowers by the stems.

Aw, trash.

This was the last thing I needed now. Jade. And I was already late, but no way would I leave Allie here with him.

Allie took a few steps toward him, opened her mouth to talk, but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back, stepping in front of her. I needed to resolve this and fast,

“What do you want Jade?” I barked.

He snorted a dirty sounding laugh, as if years of smoking had clogged his windpipes with black tar. Just like his heart. “I want Allie. I came to win her back.” He lifted the flowers momentarily and then let them drop to his side, holding them upside down. A rose petal fell to the ground. “I even got ya flowers, babe. I want you back. Whaddaya say?”

Allie lowered her voice and said, “If I talk to him, I think I can diffuse the situation.”

“No Allie. I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

I shot a glance to Jade’s partner, a surly looking man, equally as repulsive and wearing the same MC colors. But I didn’t see their Harleys anywhere in the parking lot. Those, I would’ve heard coming, but they must have come...in a van. I spotted the beater van, the same one used to drug me and take me to the dessert, parked in a reserved parking space, meant for tenants only.

That figured.

Allie started talking, trying to intervene. She started out calm and then her voice began to rise. I could see the vein pulsing in her forehead. She was pissed.

“Jade, go home. I don’t want you. We were over a year ago. Can’t you get that through your thick head? I don’t want anything to do with you.” In an effort to make her point, unwittingly, she began inching toward him.

“Jade, you heard her. Leave her alone. She doesn’t want to be with you. Now take your friend, get in the van and get the heck outta here.”

Jade laughed, took a step toward Allie, his friend shadowing him, like snipers crawling up on the enemy.

“How did you find me? I don’t believe you, Jade. Why don’t you just leave me alone?” She was beginning to screech.

He rolled his eyes with a cocky smirk. “Your little friend, Carrie, gave you up.”

“Carrie would never tell where I was. What’d you do to her?” Her eyes were throwing daggers, fuming.

“Hmm, let’s just say I have a very persuasive right hook.”

Allie’s face turned purple and scrunched into a tight grimace. “You idiot, Jade. Did you hurt her? You idiot, you did. I’ll kill you myself if you did.”

I didn’t know if the jerk was bluffing just to get Allie steamed, but knowing what he did to me, I doubted it was a bluff. Jade wasn’t the type of guy who saved kittens.

He dropped his cocky humorous attitude and with a stern face said, “Talking’s a waste of time, You’re gonna come with me. You know you belong with me, not this limp toe. Come on now, don’t be a little jerk, let this college boy alone and come back to where you belong.”

“Belong?” She blinked like the word had been a bucket of water thrown on her and then realization dawned on her face. That did it.

Oh, idiot.

Her face went beet red. I had a sinking feeling I wasn’t going to make my flight. I wanted to rush in and save Allie, but my throwing arm had just healed. My ribs were back to normal. Was this idiot really going to mess things up for me, again?

“Belong? I don’t belong with you. I wish I’d never met you, you’re a worthless piece of trash!” She was full-on pedal to the metal angry.

I tried to cut her off, before she said the last part, reaching for her arm to pull her back, but in her rage, she’d moved even farther toward Jade. She was on a roll, slinging well-deserved insults, running down a list of all the trash things Jade had done to her.

She was smart, beautiful and tenacious, but didn’t even see what she was walking into, and I saw it too late. The minute she was within arm’s reach, Jade lunged at her and snagged her by the arm, jerking her toward him. He spun her around and his buddy swooped in on her other side. One on each arm, they restrained her and started marching her toward the van, the bouquet of flowers trampled on the ground as they turned to walk.

AJ, seeing this from the end of the parking lot, had just rounded the corner and zoomed up to a screeching halt. He jumped out of his car, but the minute Jade and his buddy noticed AJ, Dude Number Two opened his black leather jacket enough to show the butt of a gun.

“Back off, idiot and no one gets hurt,” Jade warned. “We’re just here to take Allie back to where she belongs.”

AJ’s eyes darted to mine and back to the two bikers holding Allie. The pained expression on his face, told me he wanted to help, but he knew he was helpless. There was nothing he could do but stand by and watch.

But I couldn’t.

I dropped my duffle and used my football skills to take off, sprinting from a dead stop and launched myself after them. “Allie!”

I didn’t care anymore. I’d miss my flight. There’d be another one. I’d be late for minicamp, but I’d get there eventually. I’d fight Jade for Allie, and my injuries would heal.

Maybe.

And maybe I’d lose my football career, but for her I’d do anything. I had to make a split second decision. It wasn’t logical thoughts that lit the fire under my feet and moved me to action. I just did it. Allie was mine and I wouldn’t let Jade have her.

I ran and tackled Jade, knowing it’d be a bad idea to knock him down on concrete. There was no shock absorbing turf here. I’d thought of this seconds before, but Allie’s safety flashed in my mind, and I simply reacted. He saw me coming and shoved Allie to his buddy, who held her by the arms as the two of us crashed to the hard sidewalk and fell off the curb, rolling into the black asphalt of the parking lot. If I’d been thinking straight, I would've been more cautious, a physical fist fight, and dirty fighting on Jade’s part meant injuries that could end my career. Jade was a heavy dude with a protruding beer belly, and he’d just slammed my body onto cement.

Once we were down on the ground, Jade managed to get a punch in. Pain exploded across the side of my face, along with pain signals that my body was still processing from the blow to the hard cement.

“Didn’t learn your lesson last time college boy. Think you’re someone cause you play football? Idiot. Allie’s mine. She belongs with me.”

My vision was swimming as I fought off unconsciousness, head throbbing, everything starting to go gray. Jade’s blow, square to the jaw was treacherous, but if I passed out Allie would be gone.

Allie.

I focused on her.

Jade stood up and backed off, thinking he'd knocked me out, or too drunk to care, but I scrambled to my feet. I knew if I threw a punch with my right, my throwing arm, I stood the chance of an injury. This was exactly why I’d made the no girls/no relationship rule.

Phoo.

I delivered a right jab, driving my fist into Jade’s rib cage. I heard the air rush out of his lungs over the sounds of Allie’s pleading voice. He staggered back, gasping for air. I took a step forward and gave him another blow, this time to the face.

Then another.

THWACK!

That was the sound of my fist hitting slabs of belly fat. It was a good one, but he just laughed, his large belly jiggling over the belt in his jeans. His pain was probably dulled from drinking, or drugs. Then the laughing stopped and the humorous look on his face shifted to hate. He came at me in a bull rush, knocking me back to the ground. Jade fought dirty, and before I could protect myself, he launched a hard kick with his heavy boot that landed on my chest. I gasped, sucking in air.

Idiot, that hurt.

I balled up in pain, groaning through clenched teeth.

I think the idiot cracked a couple of ribs. Again.

He continued the attack, lifting a worn boot high above my head, aiming directly toward my left temple.

Allie screamed, “Jade, stop! You’re gonna kill him. Stop it!” But her cries fell on deaf ears.

Cam

In the split second before the boot dropped, I rolled away out of its path. Powered by an adrenaline burst, I shot up to my feet and launched a lightning-fast kick that caught him hard behind the right knee, sweeping his legs out from under him. Jade fell to the ground like an axed tree.

I didn’t stop. I flung my entire weight on him, and threw furious punches, tapping into all the anger I had built up inside me. I wasn’t stopping until Jade was no longer moving.

Dimly, I could hear Allie screaming over the roar of blood rushing in my ears. I was on fire. I wanted to kill the idiot. The others were shouting something, then slowly, those voices began to bleed into my thoughts, giving me something to pull me out of this mind-numbing rage.

What were they saying?

“Stop! Police!”

I stopped in mid-swing as reality began to come back into focus.

Suddenly, hands were on me, pulling, lifting me off Jade’s crumpled body. My mouth twisted in an agonized grimace and fresh spikes of pain shot down my ribs and arms as two police officers pulled me to my feet. I crossed an arm over my chest, as if speared in the side like Goodness himself, holding it tight, hoping the pressure would help as my eyes closed in pain.

What the heck? Did AJ call the police?

Allie!

Where was Allie?

I looked up to make sure Allie was safe and saw an officer a couple yards away, in a wide stance with a gun trained on us.

No, it was a female officer.

No!

It was...Phoebe? And Allie stood next to her wringing her hands.

What the heck!?

At least she looked like Phoebe, but this time her long, flowing blond hair was tied back neatly, and she wore some kind of tactical police uniform.

And she was pointing a gun at me.

Expertly.

Like she’d been trained for it.

Had I been hit in the head too hard? Or in my delirium, did I just think it was Phoebe?

Still a little dazed from the beating, I looked around to try to make sense of what was happening. A patrol car and another dark-colored sedan were parked on the asphalt, head to head with AJ’s car, doors wide open. Two officers were cuffing and processing Jade, who was conscious now. Apparently, I hadn’t killed the idiot. And his biker buddy was already cuffed.

“Cam, are you okay?” The Phoebe-like officer said, holstering her gun as she approached. Allie was right beside her, and she suddenly broke into a run. Then, Allie was all I could see as she rushed forward to hug me.

“Oh, Cam, are you hurt? I’m sorry. I never should’ve trusted Jade. Did he hurt you?” She wanted to throw her arms around my neck but stopped short, seeing me holding my side.

“Yeah, yeah, baby. I’m fine. Are you alright?” I cupped her face with the hand that wasn’t holding my side. “I’m just so glad you’re okay.”

Tears were springing from her eyes now and I pulled her close the best I could and kissed her lips. When I pulled back, I held my side with one hand again. Like a wounded soldier, Allie draped one of my arms over her shoulder and wrapped an arm around me. We turned to the female officer who was now standing close enough for me to get a better look.

“Phoebe? Is that you?”

“Sheree,” she corrected me. “Phoebe was my undercover name.”

“What?” I turned to Allie in disbelief. “Did you know about this?

“No,” she answered, wide eyed. “I’m just as surprised as you.” She laughed, and I was glad the terror of Jade was over.

But the pain and my throbbing face reminded me of something. I had a plane to catch!

Idiot!

This couldn’t be happening. I had to meet Saul in Florida and I wasn’t on the plane. I wasn’t even at the airport. Heck, the plane had probably taken off without me already.

Jade!

AJ came up to join us as Phoebe, er, I mean, Sherree? I still couldn’t wrap my mind around that one and started to explain.

Before she could get a word out, AJ interrupted. “Phoebe?” Even AJ was thrown off by her new appearance. “Wow. Look at you. Did you become a cop since I saw you last?”

“Idiot,” I said. “No one becomes a cop that fast. It’s only been since spring break.”

She smiled at AJ and they exchanged a lustful look, probably sparking memories of that hotel room where I saw way more than I wanted to see.

Snapping back to her professional demeanor, she continued, “I’ve been working undercover Drug Enforcement for the FBI, trailing the Black Vandals. They’ve been running drugs from Mexico into Arizona, Tucson, Drexel Heights and a few other locations, then distributing farther into Arizona, California and well, pretty much wherever there’s a chapter of the Black Vandals.”

“But Jade’s not in Tucson,” Allie said, puzzled.

“No, he’s in the Flagstaff chapter. These MC’s have chapters everywhere. We’ve been working this case for a long time, and I’ve been following Allie to find Jade. I knew eventually, she’d lead me to him. That’s how these guys operate. Can’t let go of what they think is theirs.”

“I’m so glad you followed him,” Allie said. “You saved us all from Jade. Will he go to jail?”

“Oh, yes. He’ll be out of your hair for a long time. Not only is he wanted for drugs, but he broke his restraining order against you.”

I gawked at Allie. “Allie, you never told me you had a restraining order on Jade.”

She shrugged and said, “I got it after he took me back to Flagstaff when I was going to fly to Ohio.” She waved a hand in the air. “Anyway, that’s not important now. I don’t think we need to worry about him ever again. And I can’t believe you’re really FBI, Phoebe. Sorry, I can’t get used to calling you Sheree. Wow, FBI. I still think of you as a hippie girl.” They both laughed.

“Me too,” AJ said. He’d been listening with a puzzled look on his face. Then he blurted out, “Wait a minute, what about the weed? All the ––”

“Shut up, AJ.” I nodded my head in the direction of the other officers, although they probably couldn't hear since they were at the patrol car with Jade and his buddy in the back. “I’m sure you'll have time to talk about that later.” And I was sure. Positive. From the way those two kept eyeing each other, you'd think they were in love.

Aw trash.

There it was. That sparkle in their eyes. I recognized it. I knew what it was. Those two were heading down the same path as Allie and me.

My phone chimed. I pulled it from my pocket, surprised to see it wasn’t smashed in the scuffle.

Saul’s voice boomed out of it. “You haven’t boarded the plane yet? Where are you?”

Saul was meeting me in Florida for the start of minicamp. He was probably already in his hotel room there. “I’m calling to tell you, take a cab or Uber it from the airport to the hotel...wait. Why are you answering your phone? You should be on the plane. On the plane!”

“Nice to hear from you too, Saul. Don’t I even get a hello?” It was a rhetorical question. I didn’t wait for a response. “I sort of had an accident.”

“What? What!? An accident? What happened?”

“My face sort of ran into the fist of this big, ugly dude.”

“You’re kiddin’ me, right? Because you gotta be kiddin’ me.”

“No, Saul. I was on my way to go to the airport and this crazy idiot decided to pound me.”

“What...why? Are you hurt?”

“Well, it was over a girl, you know. But not just any girl.”

“Fuuuck!” It came out on a long breath. “Have you gone to the hospital? You need to get those injuries looked at fast, before they get worse, you hear me? Get worse. Then get on the next flight here. Goodness idiot, Cam. He attacked you? Now you'll have to stay and press charges, they’ll want to take a statement. Oh goodness. No, this can’t happen.”

“Well, what am I supposed to do?”

“Just get to the hospital and then get on the next flight. I know a guy who knows a guy, a big New England Minutemen fan there in the police department in Austin. Don’t worry, don’t worry. Just get here.”

Saul hung up without a goodbye. I raised my brows and shoved my phone back in my pocket as Allie turned to look at me.

“I take it that was Saul. I could hear him.”

“Yup.” I said, grimacing. “He’s not very happy. But I need to go. First to the hospital and then to Florida.”

“Okay, baby. I’ll take you to the hospital. Come on, lean your weight on me. Put your arm over my shoulder again.”

I did as she said and then she paused, looking into my eyes. “Cam, I love you.” Then she dipped her head and went back to helping me hobble to the car.

“I’ll drive you to the hospital in AJ’s car. I think he wants to stay and talk to...Sherree, anyway. I already got the keys. Oh wait, let me tell her we’re going.”

She started to walk away as I grabbed her arm and pulled her into a kiss. When we broke, I held her close, not letting her go. Emerging from her embrace, I lowered my voice and said, “I love you too. You mean everything in the world to me. When I thought I might lose you...I thought I was...well, it drove me crazy even to think of it.”

“I know. You’re the world to me, too.”

I held her chin and made her look at me. “I mean it. I nearly killed that idiot back there.”

She nodded, hair falling around her face, and whispered, “I know, I know.”

I let go of her arm, not really wanting to let her go, and she walked back to where Sheree and AJ were talking.

The surging pain, now familiar from my earlier altercation with Jade, pierced my brain. Sharp and bright, reminding me that Saul was right: I needed to get going. But I turned to look at Allie as she talked with Sherree. I could hear them speaking, but the words faded out. All I could see was Allie, my beautiful, wonderful, amazing...what was that word that wanted to pop into my head just now?

Wife?

No.

She wasn’t my wife...not yet. It sounded good, though.

My wife.

The thought intrigued me. So much for no girls, no chicks, no relationships. My inner self was poking at me again, nudging me with another goal, a new idea. Make Allie my wife.

I’d need to get through training camp first, both of them, but come fall, who knew what direction things would go. I could see another trip to Vegas in my near future, a quick trip this time.

To hit the Viva Las Vegas wedding chapel.

But for now, I’d keep that my little surprise.

Epilogue

Allie

The morning sun burst over the horizon, slanting bright rays into the bedroom. My heart was bursting. I woke, filled with joy and happiness. I was with Cam in his apartment, but this time in Foxborough, Massachusetts, hometown of the New England Minutemen football team! There was Gloria’s Secret lingerie strewn around the room. I’d teased him with it the night before.

I rolled to my side to study his handsome, sleeping face, but his eyes fluttered open.

“I love waking up to you,” I said.

“Mmm, me too. I could get used to this.” He shifted so he could look in my eyes. “I missed you.”

The smile he gave me made my breathing quicken, and I smiled back. “How much did you miss me?

“Oh, baby, a lot. Tons.” The words were almost a growl and the sound twisted something low inside me. He brushed the hair from my face.

“Show me,” I said.

He shifted again and pinned my body under his, our mouths crashing together. Then his mouth was against my ear and he said, “I want you to sleep in my bed forever, surrounded by my scent. When I’m lying in bed at night, in some hotel room for an away game, I want to know the same sheets I had wrapped around me are touching your body when I can’t.”

A hot shiver ran through me and he made a sound in the back of his throat as he pulled back. He stared at me for a moment, the hunger in his eyes having nothing to do with food and I could feel his cock pressing against me, already rock hard. I ran my tongue along my bottom lip and his eyes flashed fire.

He kissed me again, mimicking what I’d just done, running his tongue across, first the lower, then upper. Only then did he press his tongue against the seam of my lips. I opened my mouth and tasted him. He kissed me slow and deep, letting me enjoy the sweetness.

“Now,” he said as he broke the kiss, “I’m going to taste you.”

Lips and tongue moved across my skin, feathering kisses across my collarbone, sending shivers of anticipation through me. I reached out and let my fingers caress his thigh. His muscles twitched beneath my fingers and it made me smile.

“Oooo, that’s good.” My eyelids fluttered as his mouth was suddenly on my stomach, and I wanted him to go lower. The tip of his tongue teased at my belly button before he made a trail over my skin up to my breasts. My hands curled into fists. Dang, he was intent on teasing me, first. My entire body was on fire, his tongue hot against my already overheated flesh as he circled my nipples. He moved so slowly that it was all I could do not to claw my fingers into his hair and put him where I wanted him.

Then his lips closed over my nipple and I cried out, my back arching as he began to suck. I moaned as he skillfully used his teeth, lips and tongue to build the pressure deep inside me. I was so close. For a moment, I thought I’d climax just from his mouth on my nipples, but then he stopped, and I whimpered in protest.

He chuckled as he licked his way back down my body. The laughter, deep and rough, the kind of laugh a man makes when he’s pleased with how his woman has responded to his touch.

I wasn’t entirely sure when I’d started to beg him, only at some point, I was saying, “please” over and over again until his mouth found my aching clit. It only took the firm pressure of his tongue, and I cried out again.

Then, with a quick flick, I came. But my orgasm didn’t stop him. He plunged his tongue inside me and I surrendered, too far gone to wonder if the neighbors had heard me.

My eyelids were still fluttering as I felt his mouth leave me and his body brushed over mine. He slid up so that we were face to face, and bent his head to kiss me.

With his body curled over mine, he pressed his mouth against my ear. “I’m going to forget you now.”

His words made me shiver.

“I’m going to forget you until you scream. Then I’ll know every time I’m away, you’ll remember what it felt like to have me inside you.”

Then he was pushing inside me, parting my wet folds, and I was his. All his.

I barely recognized the sound that burst from my mouth as my arms and legs quivered. Then he pushed into me deeper and came with a long, satisfied groan, his hot breath beating against the side of my neck.

He collapsed on top of me, bodies still connected, as we rode the waves of pleasure still washing over us. Carefully, he rolled off and pulled me into the crook of his arm. I wiggled up next to him, my head on his chest, wishing we could enjoy a lazy morning in bed. But we couldn’t. Not today. Today was special. It was the first game of the season and he needed to get out of this bed and get going.

I patted his solid chest. “You better get up. It’s game day.”

His head snapped to the bedside clock. “You’re right. I was awake before the alarm. I’m too excited.”

He popped up to a sitting position and I moved with him. “Did you get any sleep?”

“Barely,” he said, heading for the bathroom.

I scooted in the bed so my back was against the headboard and pillows, pulling the sheet up around me. As I heard the shower water run, I remembered how I got here. It’d been a long trip since that first night I met Cam. Jade was in jail now, never to be a threat to me again; and I had moved in with Cam in his new apartment. I’d researched the colleges nearby, and would start classes toward my Theatre Arts degree in the spring semester, once football season was over. I wanted to be here for Cam, to focus on him and our relationship. And knowing Jade was gone, I’d finally, kicked that negative, self-doubting voice out of my head. The future with Cam looked brighter than ever.

Cam appeared in the bathroom doorway, his tall, athletic frame like a statue of a Greek god. Even first thing in the morning, he was sexy, pure temptation wearing a muted blue shirt, rolled up to the elbows. His charm was irresistible, magnetic, with that magical mysterious pull that defies explanation, the kind a person you find only once in a lifetime. And boy was I lucky. I’d found him!

“You look dang hot, sweetie. Is that what you wear to a game? The cheerleaders will be all over you,” I teased as I got up to get dressed.

“I’ll change at the locker room, silly.” He pointed to his team-issued duffle bag, packed and ready near the dresser. “Besides, I probably won’t play this first game, but I’m happy with that. But you never know what could happen. It’s a gamble. The quarterback could get injured, and I could get put in the game.”

“I hate to say, I hope he gets injured, but…” I shrugged. “Are you bummed AJ won't be at the game to see you play?”

“He has his games back in Austin and I’m not there to see him play, either. But hey, our lives have changed. He has to finish his senior year.”

I pulled on the jeans I’d picked out to wear to the game.

“Did he tell you his dad finally bought him a new car?” he said.

“What? Did he just get it? I thought his dad was making him wait until graduation.”

“Yup. After Mr. Thorpe heard what happened to us over spring break, he changed his mind. AJ has a new Mustang, 5.0 convertible. Cherry red.” He wiggled his brows. “A proper chick magnet. I convinced him to get that model.”

After reuniting at Jade’s arrest, AJ and Phoebe/Sheree started dating over the summer while I was still in Austin. Although Sheree was older than AJ, they seemed to fit well together, and Cam loved to tease AJ about the age difference, throwing around words like “cougar” and “jail bait” even though neither term really applied. I estimated she was two to four years older than AJ, but I didn’t know for sure.

“I bet I know something about AJ you don’t,” I said. Pausing a moment, I continued, “AJ’s thinking about going into law enforcement.”

“You’re kidding! AJ, in law enforcement? What about his parent’s business, Gloria’s Secret? Who wouldn’t want to hang out with the Heavenly Beings all day?” He laughed.

“He’s so impressed with Sheree, or maybe he’s so in love with her, that he’s considering going into law enforcement and moving to be near her after graduation.”

Finished dressing, Cam snagged his duffle bag and we headed to the kitchen. I’d promised to make him a big breakfast before his game. He’d need it to get through the day.

“Wow, that’s crazy. But good for him,” Cam said. “He finally figured out what he wants to do with his life.”

“He told me he wants to see the world, not just live in his hometown and go into the family business.”

“Yeah, forget the family business. He should piss off his dad and do what he really wants with his life. Like me. I pissed off my mom so bad she sent Lisa to break us up.”

We both laughed. I was good with that. I’d also cleared all the jealous Lisa thoughts out of my brain too.

“Well, you certainly can give AJ advice about relationships. Ours turned out pretty fantastic.” I took out the skillet and placed it on the stove to start the bacon.

Cam reached into the fridge for the orange juice and paused. “It was a gamble, going for my dream, and I almost didn’t make it. But it was worth every second.” He closed the fridge door and kissed me.

“Oh, and by the way, I have a surprise for you, too.” He took a drink of juice straight from the carton and I rolled my eyes.

“AJ told me his dad was so impressed with your photos on that promotional pajama shoot, his company wants to use you in some of their other lingerie ads. Whaddaya think?”

I put a hand on my hip and let my weight drop to one foot. “Well...I don’t think my life could get any freaking better.”

I smiled and kissed Cam. “I love you.”

“I love you, too. Now we’d better get moving. I have a game today!”

We finished breakfast and Cam rushed off to the stadium for the first day of the fall football season with the New England Minutemen. I joined him later, about an hour before the game started, sitting in the stands. But my seat wasn’t just any old seat among the thousands at the Minutemen’s stadium. Because I was Cam’s girlfriend, I sat in a VIP section with the players’ wives and other girlfriends.

The excitement was building and the game was about to start. I had met a few wives and girlfriends when I first moved here to live with Cam, but now I’d have more time to get to know them.

As we took our seats, I flashed back to something Cam had said earlier this morning.

It’s a gamble.

His words seemed truer than ever. It was a gamble when I jumped in the back of Cam’s car. It was a gamble to put aside my college and follow Cam in his career, but the future was looking bright.

I looked around and my heart warmed. I saw faces of women I was sure I’d call friends, and I felt special to be included with the wives.

The thought dangled in my mind.

Wife.

I would like that.

One day, I hoped I’d be one of the wives too. Nothing would make me happier than to be the wife of Cam Landsborough, NFL quarterback.

Turn the page to read the bonus books.

Saints of Sin - Preview

Jen

“What the heck was that?”

Rhetorical question. I knew what it was.

A bullet had whizzed past my ear.

I barely missed getting a new part in my hair. Man, I hadn’t anticipated that one. This trash was real.

Panting, I tried to remain calm as I squeezed my Glock in a double-fisted grip.

I’d just robbed the Hogan’s Alley Bank with two other career criminals. They thought a woman wouldn't be any help, but I was proving I'm no punk-rear jerk.

The streets in the plywood town were empty, except for three FBI beasts in black, drawing a bead on me to practice their aim. I took cover, plastering my back against the side of the building.

Better think fast.

My pulse raced. Electric adrenaline fire blazed through every vein.

Think.

Think.

Remember what you were taught.

Gunfire popped all around like firecrackers on Chinese New Year. I shot a glance to my right. Body down. A glance to the left. Another body, face planted in the dirt. No help coming from either one of them. I was on my own. Only one thing left to do.

I lunged out from my cover, guns blazing, and spun around the corner of the building, leading with my .40 caliber Glock. I only had one gun. They had several. I was out numbered in guns and men, but I laid down a spray of bullets like I’d been instructed. Good old Sergeant Major Cheshier. He taught me well. He’d be proud of me for the skill in that move.

Now, I faced the enemy. The long arm of the law. Only now, it was more like the short arm of the law, present and ready to spank me hard.

I blinked – and that was my first mistake. In the split second it took to blink, the beasts had the advantage.

It was the strangest thing, because when I blinked I saw my sister’s face. I didn’t understand why, and no sooner than it happened, it was gone.

Then, mistake number two. I stalled a split second too long. Took too much time to think before I charged out.

Too late.

I felt the impact this time. The bullet hit, middle of the chest. Right to the heart. The shock of getting hit startled me, and I fell back, knocked off my feet. I crumpled to the ground with a cry. The dense pain of the first impact was followed by a different kind of pain, hot and searing in my left shoulder. I writhed in the open street, curling into the fetal position and then straightening back out. I couldn’t hold still.

The sensation of the first hit was like getting kicked in the chest by a horse. My shoulder felt like someone drove a steel rod through it, and in my wretched delirium, I thought for an instant maybe someone really had pinned me to the ground with a spike. I couldn’t move.

It was over.

I clutched my left shoulder, trying to make the pain stop.

“Fu-u-uck! That hurts like mad!”

I spoke before I thought, words unfiltered thanks to the pain making my brain all fuzzy.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to say that.” I furrowed my brow as my mind started to work again. “Whose idea was this anyway? Those wax bullets are a jerk…I mean, well…whatever. Could ya just help me get up?”

Three FBI trainees, guns lowered, along with my firearms instructor stood over me now, all four of them smirking. The closest one, Riley, held out a hand to help me up. “You’re the one who said you wanted to play the bad guy this time.”

He laughed as I sprang to my feet, assisted by his strong grip, still rubbing my sore shoulder. I was going to have a killer bruise.

“You could’ve warned me.” I scowled at him. “I didn’t think they’d be worse than paintball pellets. I did that fun little warfare experience on the paintball range at Pendleton. In the Marines.”

“Stop whining,” Riley said, a playful lilt in his voice.

Here at the FBI Field Training Course, trainees didn’t go it alone. We were supported by our classmates, and the tough regimen bonded most of us together, not unlike the Marines.

I teased back, “Oh, you mean, stop whining like a...girl?”

Riley laughed as we walked out of Hogan’s Alley, the mock town used for real life training experiences.

“You said it, not me.”

I glared at him. “You better not be implying that simply because I’m female I'm being a pussy. I can handle my own.”

I knew Riley was just giving me a hard time. I wasn’t the type to whine about things, like cry over a broken fingernail – or a wax bullet to the shoulder. It might not be a real bullet, but it still hurt. They could pierce bare skin and draw blood. That’s why I'd worn a sweatshirt over my vest even though it was almost summer, and I was pretty dang far from a shrinking violet. I toned it down when needed, acted all polite and demure when I was supposed to, but I could have a foul mouth, and it’d gotten me into trouble a couple of times in the past. My language and thick skin came from having been a Marine. Some people thought it was tough to be a woman in the FBI, but it had nothing on the Marines.

With our boots crunching on the dirt streets of training town, we headed to the staging area for a debrief on today’s performance. An assistant instructor was waiting to collect our training guns, a bored look on his face. Glocks weren't issued to us until after the graduation ceremony. I was looking forward to having a gun again.

I reached to my side to rip open the Velcro strips of my protective Kevlar vest, still talking to Riley. “I think it went pretty well.”

Riley dropped his vest on the table with the other training gear. “Good for us, not you. You got killed.”

“Well, I was the bad guy. So that’s a good thing, wouldn’t you say?”

He grinned. “How’s your shoulder? You really should’ve worn thicker padding.”

I looked down at the thickest sweatshirt I owned, and then back at Riley. “No kidding, Sherlock.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Live and learn.”

We took our seats around the long table set up in the warehouse, just one of many buildings in the training town at Quantico.

The town had been built and designed by Hollywood set designers specifically to be used for realistic training experiences. Recruits came here from all over the United States for training as police officers, security, and most other type of law enforcement training. I was here for the FBI’s Academy, and this was my last, painful day of a twenty week course.

It was no walk in the park, but not as bad as the boot camp I’d gone through for the Marines a little over four years earlier. Boot camp required all recruits to experience gas chamber training.

That had been fun.

We were put in a small structure wearing gas masks, then told to remove them once the gas was released. It was the worst pain I’d ever endured - coughing from burning lungs, eyes tearing like crazy. We stayed in the gas chamber three to five minutes, the longest three to five of my life. When we all ran out, more than half of us puked our guts out.

So in my opinion, FBI pussies were nothing compared to Marines. But then, no one is as badass and hard charging as a Marine. Male or female.

Yet, being accepted by the FBI was more than a dream come true. I always wondered if I’d do anything exciting with my life, but I never imagined I’d be with the FBI.

Once settled into our seats, the firearms training instructor for the day addressed our group with his usual stern face, despite being the bearer of good news. “Great job, trainees. You all did a great job today. It’s been twenty long weeks.” A smile struggled to pierce through his stone façade. “A real vacation, wouldn’t you say?”

Snickers and light laughter were heard all around the table, more because we'd never heard him make a joke before that was actually funny.

After the final words from the instructor, details about the upcoming graduation ceremony, everyone stood and shook hands, offering heartfelt congratulations and promising to keep in touch after the Academy. I exhaled a big sigh of relief and relaxed for the first time in four months.

My roommate, Sheree O’Hara, her light green eyes shining, wrapped me in a big hug.

“It’s over, O’Hara. Can you believe it?” I said. “We made it!”

“We did,” she said. “I’d give you a fist bump and say, 'Go girl power!' but...too cheesy.”

I laughed, feeling lighter than in ages. Sunday would be the ceremony and I’d be sworn in, get my badge and the credentials to prove I was officially an FBI Special Agent. I'd been proud when I graduated from college, proud when graduating from boot camp, but nothing compared to how I felt now.

As we filtered out of the room to go celebrate, my stern-faced instructor caught me by the elbow. “Hold on a minute, Goodwin. Agent Gutierrez wants to see you in his office, immediately.”

Rubbish. My heart sank. Was I in trouble? The instructor’s perpetual poker face revealed nothing. I nodded and he walked away. Maybe the training hadn't gone as well as I thought. I frowned as I headed in the direction of Building 42A where Gutierrez had an office.

Armando Gutierrez had recruited me into the FBI, lead me through the long and tedious application process, and mentored me every step of the way. I probably shouldn’t be so pessimistic. Maybe he just wanted to congratulate me, since he had taken a special interest in helping me. Of course. That was it.

Still, despite my little optimistic pep talk along the way, I couldn’t shake the ominous feeling rolling through my gut...it wouldn’t go away. I picked up my pace.

His office door was open and I stepped in as I spoke, trying to sound bright and cheery, “You wanted to see me, sir?”

From behind his desk, he motioned with a hand, palm up. “Goodwin, yes. Please, close the door and have a seat.”

I bit my lip and did as he asked, aware of an uncomfortable silence hanging in the compact room. I slid into the vacant chair opposite his desk. He wasn’t smiling, and my stomach rolled with newfound anxiety.

He waited for me to be seated before he began. “First, let me congratulate you. I heard you completed your field training in Hogan’s Alley today – and all of your training – with flying colors. I had no doubt you could do it. With your language skills and your Marine Corps experience, you were a shoe-in. I wish you all the luck and success, wherever you go for your first assignment.”

I smiled and said, “Thank you, sir. It’s been an honor.”

I didn’t know what else to say. For delivering a congratulatory speech, he didn’t look very happy, and he still wasn’t smiling. He straightened in his chair, laying both palms flat on the desk.

“I’m sorry, Goodwin, but I’m afraid I have some bad news. I wanted you to have a moment to enjoy your success, but...” He paused, as if steeling himself. “I just received a call. I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you this, but your sister, Charlene...she's dead.”

His words sounded hollow, like they were coming from far away. A sharp pain flashed in my chest, like someone grabbed my heart in a large fist and squeezed, tightly. I could barely breathe, but I forced myself to ask the one thing I needed to know.

“How?”

His expression didn't change, but something in his eyes told me I didn't want to know what he would say next.

“She was…shot. Found last night. I’m so sorry, Goodwin. I know this is hard to hear, and you must have a million questions, but that’s all I know.”

I leaned back in my chair, trying to absorb what he'd said. My baby sister was dead. It was a shock, of course, but not as much as it should've been. Considering Charlie’s lifestyle, I’d expected to hear this news some day. Maybe that’s why, despite the pain I was feeling, my eyes were dry. I should’ve been in tears. Anyone else would’ve broken down in a heartbeat.

Instead, I nodded. “Thank you, sir. I’ll...I’ll call my family immediately.”

The room was getting warm, even more suffocating than before.

“Are you alright, Goodwin? Can I get you some water?”

The normalcy helped me focus. “I'm…okay.” I wasn't sure that was really the word for it, but it worked for now. “Is there anything I need to do?”

He pushed a paper and pen across the desk. “Yes, actually, you need to fill out and sign this leave form. I’ve already filled in part of it and listed the reason for leave as hardship. If they schedule the funeral for the middle of the week or later, you can go home after graduation.”

“Yes, sir, thank you, sir.” I signed the papers, barely paying any attention to what I was signing.

I pushed them back to Gutierrez and sat frozen in my chair, staring blankly into space. The funeral. Graduation. Right. My parents wouldn't be coming to graduation. I still hadn’t told them about being accepted in the FBI. I’d lied. They thought I’d signed up for another four years in the Marines. Which explained why they hadn't called me. I just hoped they hadn't tried to contact me through the military.

“That’s all, Goodwin.” His voice softened. “You can go now.”

I stood, resolving to stay strong. At least until I was out of the building, and then…

I nodded and left, hoping he didn’t notice the wobble in my weak knees. I only needed to make it clear of the building, so he wouldn’t see me throw up.

Jen

Hunched over the bathroom sink, I scrubbed at my shirt, a vain attempt to wash out a couple stains I'd found, laundry soap and water dripping from my elbows. In reality, I was dragging my feet, wasting time washing out a stupid stain that I didn’t give a hoot about, trying to avoid a phone call I didn’t really want to make.

I blew out a breath and caught my reflection in the mirror. Not exactly the face of celebration. Most of the other trainees had gone for a drink. I wouldn't have that opportunity for a while. The welt on my skin from the wax bullet was turning into a lovely bruise. My skin was blotchy, my light blue eyes rimmed with red. I'd pulled my dark hair back for the training session, but it was coming out of my ponytail now, strands hanging all around my face.

My scrubbing stalled out. I couldn’t shake the same eerie feeling I had when I saw Charlie’s face. Like a vision. Weird, to say the least. Now, it was more than weird.

I pushed it aside as Sheree burst through the door. She called out, “Hey, Jen. I brought beer to celebrate!”

I dropped my shirt and left the bathroom. She was halfway inside the room by the time I got there. Before I could say anything, she set the bag with the six pack on the table.

“Hey, roomie.” I managed a smile. No need to bring her down with what was happening in my life.

“The commissary is crazy busy right now. Everyone’s buying stuff to celebrate…” She twisted off the top of a beer and handed it to me before doing the same for herself. “Thought I’d find you back in the room doing the happy dance.”

She tipped the neck of the bottle at mine until it touched and then threw back a long drink.

“Thanks.” I held my bottle and just stared at it, knowing that despite what happened to my sister, I should be thrilled at what I'd accomplished. Finally, I mustered the energy for a rather lackluster salute and raised my bottle. “Cheers, here’s to us.” I took a drink out of politeness, hardly tasting the grainy richness of the ale.

Sheree gave me a concerned look. “Jen, what’s the matter? You don’t look so good.”

I dropped my eyes to the floor and took a moment to collect myself. Of my three roommates at the Academy, Sheree was the best. We hit it off right from the start. Which meant she was one of the few people who knew any details about my family.

“I...um, well, something happened.”

I had all of her attention now.

“Gutierrez called me into his office. My sister died last night.” I slumped down into the chair by the table. “Found last night, anyway.”

Sheree followed suit, landing in the other chair, mouth open, eyes wide. She pushed her bottle aside and took my hand. “I’m so sorry, Jen. Is there anything I can do?

I shook my head in silence and then let out a breath. “No, but thank you. I knew I’d get the call one day, just didn’t expect it to be now.”

Sheree released my hand and sat back in her chair. “How old was she?”

A pang went through me. “Twenty-two.” Four years younger than me.

“How’d it happen?”

I reached for my beer and took another drink, wishing it would erase the toxic feeling grinding in stomach. “They don’t know yet but I have my suspicions.”

“Really?” The word came out with surprise. “What suspicions?”

I'd told her some about Charlie, but not the dark trash that'd been happening over the last few years. I shrugged. “I don't know exactly. But I'm sure it had to do with drugs.” I took another drink. “She got hooked years ago. I tried to get through to her, get her off the stuff. But you know, that’s the kind of life that just goes from bad to worse. I should’ve stopped her. I should’ve been there for her. Now...” Tears stung my eyes. “Now look what’s happened.”

“No, no, Jen. You can’t blame yourself. It’s not your fault.”

“I never should've left for college, or joined the Marines. I should've stayed at home, but I was selfish. I wanted out, wanted to make something of myself.”

“Of course, I understand, everyone does.”

Her words were kind, meant to comfort, but they didn’t take away the pain...or the guilt. I took another swallow of beer, hoping it would magically melt the lump in my throat.

It didn't.

“I wanted to do something big, something good with my life. The kind of thing that'd leave more of a mark than a dull husband, too many kids, too many spaghetti dinners at Applebee’s, weekends hanging out at the Indian Casino, hoping for the big win. If I’d stayed, that life would’ve killed me, and I’d be the one dead now. Not literally dead, just...walking dead, no spirit left in me.”

I didn’t want to add that my parents were proof that it happened like that. Both of them in dead end, low-paying jobs. I was pretty sure Charlie got caught up in drugs because there wasn’t anything else to do in Drexel Heights, nothing to give passion to a life. Maybe that wasn't the whole reason, but it played a big part.

I despised life there. Enough that I joined the Marines right out of college. It was stifling. A small town, full of dead end jobs and dead end men. No good husband material there.

Not that I cared about that last one.

“Jen, stop beating yourself up. No one blames you for pursuing your dream.”

“Oh, I’m sure my parents do,” I said. “Well, maybe only a little. Don’t get me wrong, they’re not bad people, but they weren’t too happy I joined up. My mom wanted me to come back home after college. At the time…” I snorted a bitter laugh. “I thought she just missed me, but I really think she wanted me home to help with Charlie.”

“Wasn't there anyone else?”

I shook my head. “No, just me. Big sister Jen. It was my job. I was supposed to take care of her...I let her down.”

The words hurt because they were true.

“She wasn't all your responsibility. The burden wasn’t on your shoulders alone. You have parents.”

“I guess so...” I wiped a silent tear from my cheek. “My brain knows that, but still, I feel guilty.” I let myself say the words echoing in my head since I'd heard. “It starts slowly. At first, Charlie hid it from our parents, cocaine mostly, I guess. I don’t even know for sure anymore. Then when it got worse, well, my parents didn’t know how to deal with it. They’re so old-fashioned and…” I took a moment to search for the words, to politely describe them. “Not what you’d call worldly, you know? My mom always said she prayed for Charlie, as if enough prayers could make someone beat an addiction. I love my mom and dad, but they just don’t have a clue about these things. Charlie stole money, and a credit card from Mom’s purse. Addicts will do that. Mom never told Dad what happened to it because she thought he’d throw Charlie out. So...they dealt with it the way most people do. Stuck their heads in the sand and hoped it’d go away.”

Sheree put her hand over mine. “It wasn’t your fault. Your sister made her own choices. So did your parents. You had every right to make the ones that were right for you.”

I looked at Sheree as the truth in her words sank in.

She held my hand tighter. “Don’t think you can't do anything for Charlie. You can make her death mean something. Didn’t you say you want to be assigned to the Drug Enforcement Division? I'm guessing she's why.”

I nodded slowly. “Maybe that's how I can make things right.” I wiped the last tear from my cheek with the back of my hand. “Now, I just have to call my parents, find out when the funeral is, and then book a flight.”

Sheree smiled, gave my hand a pat and swallowed the rest of her beer.

After talking, I felt better, but still nervous about the dreaded phone call. My parents weren't just in the dark about me being in the FBI. They didn't know I was in the country. They’d freaked when I joined the military, thinking I'd turn Charlie into the authorities. I'd known better than to tell them I joined the FBI, with intentions to work with the DEA. However, with Charlie’s death, that was no longer a concern. Still, something in my gut told me to wait, that now wasn’t the time. Maybe once I was home, after the funeral.

Maybe.

Plus, how would I explain that I’d lied to them the last twenty weeks?

I tilted my beer for another salute before downing the remainder, and reached for my phone. Sheree took it as her cue to give me a little privacy. But first, she wrapped me in a hug.

“Hang in there, Goodwin.” She pulled back and nodded toward the door. “I’m gonna get a start on packing my car. I have a lot of stuff, and I’m taking off right after graduation on Sunday, so I better do it now. Won’t have time then.”

“Sure. That’s a good idea. I sort of started packing, but…” I made a vague gesture.

“I know,” she said. “Make your call. I’ll get out of your hair.”

I waited until she disappeared into her room before I dialed the number I hadn't used in too long. And then I held my breath waiting for my mom to answer. It was just Mom. Anyone should be able to talk to their mother with ease. But then, this was my mom.

When she answered and I spoke, she sounded stiff with a hint of resentment.

“Mom, I just heard.” My voice cracked. “How did it happen?”

“I don’t know, Jen.” Her voice was wracked with worry and anguish. “They said the circumstances around Charlie’s death are suspicious, but that's all they told me.”

“Suspicious? As in – ‘murder’ suspicious? Do they have any suspects?”

“I don't know,” she said, and started to cry. “These last couple years...she was mixed up in a lot of things. You know how she is...was.”

I did know. Probably more than she did. I knew Charlie had been seeing Raz, a member of a local motorcycle club called Saints of Sin, and the rumors around town were that the motorcycle club was into drugs. Not really a surprise there.

It’d been a sort of thorn in my side that Charlie was dating Rasmus “Raz” Durrant, although dating wasn’t exactly the best word to use with biker types. Sometimes they called their girlfriends "old ladies," but most of the time, it was who they were.

Raz's connection to the Saints, even before he'd officially joined, was one of the things that had come between us growing up. We were friends in school, graduated together, but things were tense our senior year.

“Deputy Brad Blackwell said there’ll be a full investigation. You remember Brad? You two dated a couple times in high school, didn’t you?”

There was that word again: dating. Part of me wondered if she was implying that I should've stayed home, or at least gone back to Drexel Heights, made nice with the deputy, and set up a nice little life for myself.

“Well...yeah, I guess we did see each other for a while,” I said. I didn’t want to talk about that right now. “Whatever, Mom. I booked a flight out of here for late Sunday night. We can talk more once I get there.”

She practically cut me off. “Sunday night? Why not sooner?”

I felt a flurry of butterflies in my stomach. Because of my graduation, I wanted to say. I was proud of myself, and wanted to share my good news. Wanted them to be proud of me, too.

For a brief moment I had visions of what it’d be like to hear the joy in her voice as she congratulated me. Maybe even said that her and Dad wanted to come see me graduate. I opened my mouth to speak, but swallowed my words and chose other ones.

“Just...Mom...I’ll explain when I get there.” I bit my lip.

Maybe. Or maybe not.

“Can you and Dad pick me up at the airport?”

“Well, I suppose…” She sounded a little flustered, but before I could think about it, Sheree burst into the room.

“Jen, come on. We gotta go.”

The look on her face told me something was up. “Mom, I can’t talk anymore. Something is going on here, and I need to get off the phone. Can you pick me up at the airport, or should I get a cab?”

“Yes, of course. Text me the time your flight arrives. That way I have it on my phone. My mind’s such a mess right now. And Jen,” she paused, and then added, “I can’t wait for you to come home.”

Not knowing how to respond, I ended the call with a quick goodbye and turned to Sheree. “What’s going on, Sheree?”

“They're calling everyone in. Emergency meeting. Some kind of attack, probably terrorists, in DC. Let’s go. They’ll brief us when we get there.”

Sheree was already over the threshold. Incredible. Hopefully this wouldn’t interfere with my leave. I pulled the door shut behind me. I needed to get back home and find out what really happened to Charlie.

* * *

Sunday morning’s graduation was colored by a dull gray feeling. A special ceremony, it was attended by the trainees’ families...except my family. I wanted to be excited, but my mind was preoccupied by my later flight, and the reunion after.

We were sworn in by the FBI director, who presented us with our badges and credentials on an open grassy field set up with folding chairs. After that, the class spokesperson stood at a podium on the stage and addressed all of us about the challenges faced and obstacles overcome during training. Perfectly inspiring. Awards were given, and honors handed out for top achievers in academics, firearms, and physical fitness.

Then we were done.

It was official.

A bittersweet feeling swept over me as I broke from the crowd to leave. All I had to do was pick up my firearm, ammunition, and luggage, then call a cab for the airport. As soon as my bereavement leave was over, I was supposed to head out to my first assignment as an FBI special agent, but it felt rather anticlimactic. Some agents were leaving straight from the ceremony to their first assignment: the terrorist attack that'd happened the other night. Fortunately, that wasn't my assignment, and I'd make it to my sister's funeral after all.

Just as I said my last congratulations, a familiar face pushed through the throng of happy family members and wrapped me in a hug. He was here.

My boyfriend.

Kind of.

“Surprise, Jen!” He stepped back and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Marc!” He was the last person I expected to see, probably because he hadn't crossed my mind once in over a week. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming?”

“It wouldn’t have been a surprise if I told you.” He beamed at me and held out a bouquet of flowers.

I really didn't like flowers.

“Congratulations! Wow, an FBI agent. That’s awesome.”

Marc was all smiles. He wanted me to stay and talk, but – I checked my watch – I needed to hurry if I was going to pick up what I needed and still make my flight.

“Yeah, I know, FBI, wow. Um, I’m so glad you came.”

I wasn’t really, but I didn’t know what else to say. Marc and I had met when I was stationed at Camp Pendleton, and had technically been dating, but once I left for FBI training, I hadn't even missed him. Barely thought of him. I took it as a sign and tried to put some distance between us, easy since I was so far away. And since I didn't promise him anything when I left – and hadn't really talked to him since then – I assumed he felt the same way.

Yet, here he was. It was obvious I should've talked to him. Too late. I had a plane to catch.

Rubbish.

I took him by the arm, and pulled him after me as I headed for the building where I left my suitcase. “Marc, I’m sorry. You really should’ve called and told me you were coming. I have to catch a plane. I’m sorry you came all this way, but I have to go.”

He looked startled, but not angry. “Do you really have to leave this minute? I thought we could at least spend one night together, have a nice dinner and fly back to Oceanside tomorrow.”

He looked so confused and disappointed, I gritted my teeth and sighed. He clearly didn't get what any of this meant, and I didn't have time for a long discussion.

We got to the end of the grassy field where the ceremony took place and I stopped. “Marc, look, I have to go back home, to Arizona. My...my sister died.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Jen.” He tried to touch my arm, but I twisted away. “You told me a little about her. Her name was Charlie, right?”

“Um, yeah.” I looked at my watch again. “Hey, look Marc, I hate to be this way, but I’m on a tight schedule here. You really should’ve called or something.”

“Well, then, when can we get together?”

Was he serious? “I’m sorry, I have to go. I mean, like right now, or I could miss my flight.” I made myself add, “I’ll talk to you after the funeral.”

“But Jen, I came all this way…”

“Maybe the FBI will give me some leave time before my first assignment and we can go somewhere fun, just the two of us.”

Although that wasn't how the FBI worked, I said it anyway. He looked so dejected, but I really couldn’t think about us. My mind was clouded with a million questions about Charlie’s death, and deep down I knew things with Marc were over anyway. Still, I didn’t have the heart or energy to break up with him right now. He might be a bit clueless, but he was a decent guy and deserved something better than a blow-off.

He tried one last ditch effort. “Jen, I’m here for you. I’ll help you through your grief. I mean, a sister, that’s a tough one.”

He sounded sincere, but I could tell he was connecting the dots.

Before he could press for more, I gave him a quick kiss and walked away, leaving him standing there, still clutching the flowers. I felt awful, but I had no choice.

I had to find out what happened to my sister. She came first this time.

Raz

I smashed my helmet on my head and stomped the shifter into first gear. I pulled the throttle hard and the V-muscle engine echoed my frustrations. Another mess up I’d have to iron out.

Acer was trash up again. I wasn’t sure what was going on in his head lately. Too much trash had been jacked up with deliveries, and if anything went sideways, the trash rained down on my head, not Acer’s. I was beginning to wonder if the whole idea of listing me as sole proprietor of the bar was part of Acer’s plan to screw me over. That way if anything happened, all the dirt would be on my hands, not his. He'd backed the purchase, and made sure I never forgot it. My ownership was in name only. The three-part patch emblazoned on the back of the riding jacket I wore said as much.

Saints of Sin.

The club and the bar shared a name, a constant reminder that they were linked.

It was well past ten when I rode my Harley through the dark streets of town, my mind heavy with thoughts. I needed this ride to clear my head from all the craziness...and the guilt, so I took the long way.

Drugs.

Idiot.

Nothing but a royal pain in my rear. No, pain in the rear was too mild of a term. My life was messed up and I was drowning because of it. Even more so now that Charlie was dead.

Idiot!

I never wanted something like this to happen, and definitely not to Jen’s sister. Never Jen’s sis. It tore me up inside every time I thought about it. She hadn't been innocent, but she didn't deserve what happened to her.

It made me sick. One more thing to add to the pile of trash in my life.

I hadn't always been like this. I wanted to be an astronaut once. Well, okay, that was when I was little. Over the years, it changed to a doctor, then fighter pilot. When my hormones hit, it'd been a rock star. Didn’t dawn on my stupid rear that I had no talent. No brains and no talent.

One look in the mirror and I was exactly where anyone would’ve predicted. My life was messed up to this side of Sunday.

It wasn't a shock that I ended up here. Barely graduated high school. Didn't even try to go for college. For people like me, Drexel Heights didn't have much to offer. Saints of Sin was one of the few things.

And now, the drug business was killing the bar. Ruining the life I was trying to make for myself.

I shook my head. My life had been ruined before the drug trash started. It’d been that way from the get go. Growing up with an alcoholic for a mother saw to that. I was her parent, took care of her - never able to think about myself or what I wanted. I didn’t blame her. It wasn't her fault. Booze ruined her. All she ever wanted was to please people. Well, that never happened. Another trash storm did though.

The drug running business started simple at first, but nothing stayed simple with that trash. Too much revenge and payback. Too many people hurt. And my bar was wrapped up in it, too, like a weed that grew around a flower...and eventually strangled it.

Kind of like what’d happened to Charlie.

I’d only wanted to protect her for Jen, and I messed it up. The one thing I knew I had to do, I hadn't been able to do right.

Jen would be back in town for the funeral, a connection to the past I thought had been lost in the cesspool of my life. Before all this trash happened, before Jen dated Brad, before Mom’s addiction took over and punched a hole in my world.

There'd been Jen.

So many memories of what I had, and what I lost. Most of it happened over time, but if I had to pick one specific point where everything changed, I knew when it was.

It should've been one of the best days of our lives. The end of school - the sweet last week. A hot day for early June, already bringing trickles of sweat down my back. All the kids had gone to Banner pits, an abandoned gravel pit, to hang, drink beer, smoke weed, maybe swim if the water was warm enough. The pit was outside the city limits, and the company had been closed for years. We weren’t supposed to be there, let alone swim, but it was a good place to hide from the cops while we did the things teenagers did in a town where there was nothing else to entertain us, except maybe a bowling alley. And who’d want to go bowling with a perfectly good, underage drinking spot?

It was fantastic. We drank and did stupid trash. Jen was there, of course. I had a huge crush on her, but we'd only ever been friends. Me and her and Brad had been together since we were kids, and I knew Brad felt the same way about her as I did. Neither of us had made a move.

But I would change that today.

She looked amazing in her bikini, all long legs and gorgeous belly. The alcohol had loosened us enough that our usual joking touches became lingering.

We jumped into the water, one after the other, and I grabbed her. Felt that slick, hot skin. We stared at each other, and I saw something in her eyes that I hadn't seen before. I leaned in, brushed my lips across hers. Lost myself in the sweetest kiss in the world. We kissed for a long time, making out back on the grass under the trees and talking. Then about an hour later, the horrible accident happened. Someone had tied a rope to a tree and we’d swing out on it, like Tarzan, and drop into the water. Except when Peter Hall swung out on the rope, he let go too soon. The water was too shallow and everything went to perdition. Everyone scattered, but I stayed with Peter and his best friend, Mike, until the ambulance came. Peter lived, but when he came back to school the next year, he was in a wheelchair, paralyzed from the waist down.

Things weren't the same after that. Jen spent the summer working, and we never talked about what happened. Or what almost happened.

By senior year, it was all over. I didn't have time for a girlfriend...and Jen had been going out with Brad while I spent most of my time taking care of Mom, making sure she ate before her dark friend, Mr. Belvedere, made his first appearance of the night, or afternoon, as it usually happened. If it wasn't Belvedere, it was Smirnoff. Later, it was the cheapest vodka she could carry home from the store.

I tried to have a normal teenage life. Once, I went to a football game, hoping to run into Jen, to see if there was any hope for anything more. That ended after I went home and had to pull some idiot off my drunken mom before he could stick his toe in her...or smack her around. Or both, which was more often the case.

I stopped at a red light, lost in the past. I barely noticed where I was until I looked to my left.

I couldn’t believe my eyes. There, standing at the gas station, filling up her parents’ car, was Jen. My heart jumped at the sight of her and I smiled. She looked good, and smokin' hot in cut-off shorts, bare skin peeping out from under the frayed edges. I admired the view as she leaned over the hood, long legs stretching for miles. Dang, she looked good. I’d heard from Charlie that Jen joined the Marines right out of college. Guess it kept her lean and mean, but what was she doing out so late?

The car behind me honked, and I saw the light was green, but my eyes went back to Jen, and I wondered if I should stop to talk, or wait until Charlie's funeral. The car honked again, urging me to get going and I shifted to first gear.

Less than half a mile down the road I pulled a U-turn. I had to go back and talk to her. I couldn’t just pass by without talking to her. Not after eight years.

By the time I got back to the intersection with the gas station, the light was red again, but this time I was on the opposite side. My pulse picked up as I scanned the parking lot for her. A large sign blocked what I hoped was her car. I looked below the bottom edge of the sign and was relieved to see her feet. She was still there.

As I rolled into the drive of the gas station, I could see she wasn’t alone. A patrol car was parked nearby, and Jen was talking to the cop.

It was Brad.

Dudley Do Right.

Always in the way. Always cock blocking me. In high school, and even now.

I parked my Harley and pulled off my helmet, pushed back the long hair that fell into my eyes, and hung the helmet on the bike. Self-consciousness hit me as Jen turned my way, but relief replaced it when she smiled. Brad just scowled, but that wasn't a surprise. He always scowled at me. Whatever friendship we had as children had long since disappeared.

That’s right mother-idiot. I’m here now. You can leave. I didn’t give a rat’s rear about Brad. All I cared about was Jen. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her, even though that was probably a bad idea. She probably blamed me for what happened to Charlie, and she'd be right to. Except, even though I saw sadness in her eyes, I was glad she was smiling and not pissed.

“Raz, well, look at you.” Jen crossed her arms, an eyebrow going up.

I did look different than the last time she saw me. I wore my hair shaved on the sides, long on top. I kept a beard now, and tattoos that I didn't have in high school.

Brad added his greeting. “Yeah, look what the cat drug in.” He thought he was funny, trying to show Jen how witty he was, but it wasn’t working.

I gave him a sideways look. Always the nerd, Dudley had no swag. Never knew how to charm a woman. I took another look at him just to check, almost expected his pants to be cinched all the way up to his rib cage. And a pencil pouch neatly tucked inside his front shirt pocket...oh, dang. My eyes fell to his front shirt pocket. My bad. He really did have a pencil pouch in his uniform pocket.

I decided to ignore his remark. We hadn't been on the best of terms after he'd started dating Jen, but beating the trash out of him was a bad idea no matter which way I looked at it.

Jen. She was what I wanted to focus on. My eyes darted back to her, wondering how she felt about me now. I'd been with Charlie and failed to protect her. By all rights, Jen should be screaming at me. Hitting me. Telling me what a piece of trash I was.

Instead, she opened her arms. I didn't even think about it. I stepped in and wrapped my arms around her. Dang, she felt good pressed against my body. I'd cared about Charlie, but Jen felt like she belonged in my arms.

I didn’t want this to end, but Brad was watching, and I had a reputation to uphold. I moved to pull back, and for a moment I thought she hesitated, like she wanted to stay. As I stepped back, her eyes caught mine, and I half expected her to say something, but she glanced at Brad and the look vanished.

She changed from the girl I'd kissed, to the stranger who'd left me behind.

Her hands trailed across my shoulders and down to my biceps. She gave them a pat and a squeeze, a strange look on her face. “Wow, Raz. Been working out?” She let her hands drop and stepped back. “Didn’t know mules needed muscles.”

Dang, that hurt. What did she mean? Does she know about the club’s business?

Before I could ask, she shook her head, flustered. “Sorry, never mind.”

Brad stepped closer, laying a hand on her arm. “Jen’s just a little upset. You can imagine.”

I glared at him, wanting to tell him what a jerk he was being. Okay, maybe things hadn't been what they were supposed to be, but her death hurt me, too, and Brad dang well knew it.

We'd been friends once upon a time in high school, but now spent our days trying to avoid each other. Or rather, me trying to avoid him while he tried to find trash to bust my rear for.

“Yeah, sure,” I said. Arrogant idiot.

Brad jerked his head in the direction of my bike. “Is that what you’re riding these days?”

I’d seen him eyeing my new Dyna Glide, taking note of the model. So it’d be easier for him to find me, harass me – arrest me. The exact reason I’d switched.

Yeah, and do you still have any balls hanging between your legs? Before I spoke, though, I shoved my hands in my pockets and shuffled my feet. “Yeah, that’s the new Harley.”

Like he didn't know what I was riding. Every idiot on the police force was on the lookout for any Saint they could get their hands on, and that included the Daddy's boy in front of me.

I wasn't going to tangle with him today though. I had more important stuff to do.

I turned to Jen and said what I needed her to know, “I’m sorry about Charlie. I tried to help her, but…” I shook my head, all the things I couldn't say choking me. “I couldn’t. I’m so sorry…”

She gave me a sad smile, the kind that said she'd pretty much resigned herself to losing her sister a long time ago. “Thanks, Raz. We all tried to help her. It was just too big for any of us to fix.”

“We’re all really sorry, Jen,” Brad chimed in.

“I know.” Jen turned back to me. “Before you came, I was asking Brad a few questions. He’s the lead investigator on the case.”

I glanced at Brad. Did he just puff out his chest? This guy’s desperate. Should look into expanding his life a little, take up gardening or scrap booking. Why’d she have to encourage him by asking questions? He was bad enough on his own and he was getting on my nerves.

“That’s right.” Brad tried to sound all professional. “I’m investigating Charlie’s case. I was the first one on the scene, so the sheriff said I could take point.”

The sheriff. AKA Brad's dad.

Jen's expression hardened, like she was steeling herself for something, and I wondered how much the Marines had changed her.

Her voice sounded a heck of a lot more professional than Brad's did. “What can you tell me about that night? Do you have any idea who did this? And why? A drug buy gone bad doesn't really make sense. Not when she knew who to talk to.”

Brad scowled, hemmed and hawed, then gave some standard trash answer. “You know I can't discuss an ongoing investigation. Not even with family.”

Well, incredible. Wasn't that just dandy. Brad giving her the party line, yet now diverting her questions. Didn’t think he had the balls to deny her anything.

I gave her a thoughtful look, remembering something Charlie had told me. “Jen, you’re an MP, right? Gonna help out the locals?”

She stiffened and pulled back. “I just want to know the truth about what happened to my sister. She deserves that, don’t you think?”

Rubbish. Must’ve hit a nerve. That was...snippy. Then she was turning toward me, eyes blazing in a way that made my cock hard. I always loved watching her get all riled up. This just wasn't the appropriate time or place.

“What do you know about the night she was shot? Did you know she was going to meet someone that night?”

She was in full-on interrogation mode, and my instincts immediately sent my walls up. I glanced over to Brad, who was listening intently. I wanted to help, but no way was I going to say anything that’d be fodder for the garbage fest Brad had going for me or the Saints.

I shrugged. “Heck, I don’t know, Jen. Wish I did. Charlie and me split over six months ago. She worked her shifts at the bar, and then disappeared. I'm sorry, but Charlie was hooked bad, I mean real bad, in way over her head.” I furrowed my brow and gave her the rest of the truth that I could. “That’s part of why I ended it.”

Her voice grew quiet, but not soft. “Yeah, there’s no hell quite like watching drugs change someone you love into someone you don’t even know.”

I was pretty sure she would keep pushing, but a commotion broke out at the bar that shared a parking lot with the gas station, interrupting our conversation. Four Angry Wives wasn't exactly known for its laid-back customers.

“What is that?”

She and Brad craned their necks to look, but I didn't bother. I didn’t give a hoot. Just another drunken argument. Just another stinkin' night in Drexel Heights.

Still, I could hear a woman screaming at someone.

“You’re too drunk to drive, jerk. Gimme da keys.”

“Sounds like she’s too ripe to drive, too.” I hoped my comment would prompt Deputy Dog into action. I wanted to talk to Jen alone.

Fortunately, he took the bait and said, “I’d better go check this out. I'll talk to you later, Jen. Call me if you need anything.”

I waited until he was out of earshot and Jen turned back to me. “I’m glad you came back. Just sorry it had to be this way.”

She didn't meet my eyes. “Yeah, kinda forced me to make a visit. This place isn’t my favorite, you know. I mean, it’s my home but...” She shrugged off the last of her bitter words.

I nodded as I stuffed my hands in my pockets. “I get you on that one. This town hasn’t held any blue skies for me since...since I can’t even remember.” I paused, then added, “You probably didn’t know this, but the only bright spot in all the crazy trash was you.”

A look of surprise popped onto her face and her gaze finally met mine. All those emotions and the old fire came rushing back. I wanted to pull her to me and kiss the trash out of her, and it took a heck of a lot of self-control not to do it. I was different now. I took what I wanted from women. Never forced, but I knew how to convince without saying a word. The patch on my back taught me that. But, dang, something about Jen stopped me, made me think like I had all those years ago - like the guy I used to be was still somewhere inside me.

“Really? I never knew.” She looked away and said, “I guess I was too busy to notice.”

“With Brad.” I couldn't resist.

“Boy was that a mistake,” she said dryly. Her eyes sparkled and the sadness I saw earlier faded.

Now that I'd brought it up, I had to know the answer to a question I'd had for years. “What ever happened between you two? I thought for sure you’d be Mrs. Brad Blackwell.”

“Oh, please, no way.” She groaned. “Brad was getting...so full of himself. I wasn’t really into the relationship, or any relationship for that matter. I think it was my way of...escaping before I could actually escape to college.”

I nodded, unable to stop my gaze from finally falling to her breasts. It looked like she’d thrown on an old, worn t-shirt, and – idiot – no bra. I could see the delicious curve of her breasts and...idiot, her nipples were hard. I tore my eyes away and forced myself to look at her face, but I was pretty sure she noticed. “Dang…” I swallowed and tried to cover with, “you’re, uh, in great shape. Marines, right? How's the life treating you?”

She narrowed her eyes at me, a sly grin curving her lips.

Busted. She had noticed.

“Same old, same old. I re-upped for another four years.”

She paused and bit her lip, pushing a strand of hair back behind her ear and it happened again, her expression changed. The wall went up again. She straightened and stepped back, putting some distance between us.

“I should get back. It’s late and Mom’ll be worrying. She rests, but she doesn’t sleep much...well, anyway, you get it.”

“Yeah, of course.”

I followed her a few steps as she walked back to the driver’s side of the car, stopping just clear of it. She spoke with her fingers already touching the door handle. “Raz, let me know if you find out anything else about Charlie.”

“Yeah, sure, sure.” I nodded.

She paused with the door open, her expression softening. “It was great seeing you again, Raz.”

I shoved my hands in the pockets of my jeans and returned her soft smile. “Good seeing you, too.”

Just like that, the smile skittered away, disappeared behind the tough exterior. Like she didn't want to show me how much she had to be hurting.

“Good night, Jen. Drive safely.”

I’d see her at the funeral, but thought twice about mentioning it. She might not want me there. Her parents didn't, but I was trying not to give them the chance to tell me not to come. I lingered in the parking lot long enough to make sure she drove off safely.

As I walked over to my bike, I thought back over Jen’s behavior. There was definitely a spark between us when we hugged. I saw it in her eyes. Goodness, it felt good holding her. But then, it was like she was back and forth the rest of the time. Maybe because of Brad, or maybe because of Charlie. Did she blame me for Charlie’s death?

I pushed back my hair, slid on the helmet, and pulled the chin strap tight. I swung a leg over the seat and turned the key in the ignition.

Maybe things would go better at the funeral. Right now, I had to take care of some business.

Jen

We pulled out of the drive to go to the funeral home, all of us in Dad’s car. Dad drove with a stone face, and Mom stared blankly out her window at the morning sun. The housing development where I grew up was located on the southernmost edge of town, off Valencia Road. It was nothing more than a huddle of small tract homes some developer with dreams bigger than his pocket book had started twenty years ago. The entire community consisted of a few paved streets of desert-style, cookie-cutter houses, and several more streets with vacant lots where – FANTASTIC NEW MODELS – as the sign said, were never built. The only thing on the lots now were the few weeds that could withstand the dry desert climate that stretched from here into Mexico. If I stood at the end of the last sorry-looking vacant lot with my feet on the lot line, my heels would be in unincorporated Drexel Heights, and my toes would be on Pascua Yaqui Indian reservation land.

Dad pulled the car around to the asphalt parking lot behind the funeral home and I heard a loud rumbling - the distinct, heavy thunder of exhaust pipes unique to Harley Davidsons - rolling down the street. I got out of the car and watched as the Saints of Sin arrived in formation and nosed their bikes onto the blacktop parking lot, Raz on point, leading the way, as if they were a squadron of fighter pilots. But they weren’t. They were a motorcycle club, maybe – probably – drug runners. I still wasn’t sure which, but I didn’t want to know right now. Not today. Today was Charlie’s funeral.

Today I was going to bury my baby sister.

My parents ignored the Saints’ intimidating arrival; Dad jutted his chin out and walked ahead, Mom put her head down and fidgeted with something in her purse as she walked. I breathed a sigh of relief at the lack of confrontation.

I didn't feel like playing mediator today.

We all knew Charlie had worked for the Saints’ hangout, a local bar that touted the name of the club in large blue neon lights out front of the building. We heard the same rumors about what they did as everyone else, and I was afraid Dad would make a scene. He reached for the door to go inside, then stopped in his tracks, causing me and Mom to crash into his stiff back.

“No.” He pursed his lips and shook his head. “No. They shouldn’t be here.”

Rubbish.

I kept my voice low, even. “Dad, don’t. Just let it go.”

He stood, holding the door open, but looked to the sky, not moving.

“Dad, let’s go inside. You’re making it worse.”

“No.” His voice was louder this time and firm. “I can’t allow them to come here and ruin Charlie’s funeral.”

Mom's eyes darted back and forth from Dad to the Saints. I glanced back. They were heading up the sidewalk toward us, their bikes glinting in the sun behind them.

I laid a hand on Dad's arm as he turned and glowered at Raz, Acer, and the other members who'd all known and worked with my sister. I’d heard Charlie mention their names, but looking at the group of them now, I couldn’t tell which one was which. They all wore jeans, black shirts, black boots, and black leather riding jackets. Except for Raz. I sure saw him. His striking good looks stood out in the crowd of weathered and weary mugs.

“Dad...please…” I implored him.

“This is their fault…” He turned to face Raz and the rest of the group, raising his voice as he shouted, “This is your fault, your fault...all your fault…” The words started to fade.

I shoved on his chest, backing him in through the doors as he mumbled about Charlie, his baby – dead because of them. Mom came up and flanked his other side as I turned him around and directed him toward the chairs up front marked for family members. Before I spun around, I caught a glimpse of Raz’s face, a tortuous mixture of confusion, sadness...and what I wanted to believe was concern for me. Like he came to the funeral to try to help me, but just realized he was only making it worse.

Half-way up the short aisle of chairs, the funeral director, George Davis, son of Fred Davis, the owner of one of the stable businesses in town, rushed forward with his hand outstretched.

Funeral homes and Indian casinos were the two businesses that stayed afloat in this town, despite a garbage economy. Who’d have guessed?

When George saw the Saints taking seats in the back, the perpetually concerned look on his face changed, and I knew he understood what was happening. He began a soft prattle of condolences and kind words in an effort to divert Dad’s attention and keep his focus on the flower-covered casket up front.

We took our seats in the front row as George continued talking about how the service would progress, reassuring Dad that it would be lovely.

Despite the abundance of ominous black leather occupying the last two rows.

Things took a turn to the south when Brad arrived and took one of the seats next to me. A seat marked for family. Not that we had enough family to fill all of them, but still, it seemed a little pretentious. As if he were making some kind of solidarity statement with us.

As he sat, he leaned across me and gave his condolences to my dad. Then he turned enough to throw a glance back in Raz’s direction. For some reason, that irked me more than the Saints being here. Really? Was he trying to show Raz that he claimed me or some other macho trash? At my sister's funeral?

What really put Brad’s little show over the top, and what seemed to imply he was giving Dad the nod that he was on our side, was that Brad was wearing his police uniform to the funeral.

Maybe I was overreacting. My nerves were on edge. But it was too much. It felt like the whole room was filled with quicksand, and I was sinking fast. Who were these people? I felt like I didn’t know any of them anymore, like I didn't know this place.

My mind was running a hundred miles an hour over Charlie’s death and all the cryptic talk about suspicious circumstances of the shooting. What did it all mean? She'd been a drug addict. I loved her dearly, but I was so sick and tired of everyone avoiding the elephant in the room. If I could give my own life right now, just so she could live, I’d do it. But I couldn’t stop the toxic questions popping up in my mind. I didn’t know who or what to believe anymore, or who to trust. I just wanted everyone to stop pushing their own agendas, and let me have a few moments to grieve and say goodbye to my sister.

After a couple tense minutes, Dad pulled himself together and straightened from his slumped posture, tugging on his suit jacket. I think he’d been crying, but he was too proud to break down in front of everyone. He was fighting it.

I looked over at him and patted his hand, offering a weak smile. I knew he hated Raz, but I hoped he was wrong about suspecting Raz of having a role in Charlie's death. I didn’t want to believe it myself, but I was already forming a plan to find out the truth. It would be the only way for me to have any closure.

I stood and stepped past Brad and his pretentiously displayed uniform. I walked up to the casket for one last look at my little sister. Looking at her beautiful face, lying there looking so peaceful with her long, dark hair and her delicately flowered yellow dress, she looked like a fairy tale princess - like she was sleeping and would wake any minute. Her hands were folded across her stomach, and her long, slender fingers held her favorite flower, a single yellow rose.

I reached out and lightly touched the back of her hand with my fingertips. I had to feel it for myself, feel the coldness of her skin. I had to know she was really gone, because I was having a hard time accepting the reality of what happened. It still felt like a bad dream. I'd seen people killed in war, prepared myself for what I'd have to do as an FBI agent, but seeing her like this...I made a silent promise to myself, and to her, I would find the truth even if it killed me, too.

From the minute I left my seat, and all the time I stood in front of the casket, I felt Raz’s eyes on me, zeroed in on my every move. I should've felt uncomfortable, but it gave me an odd sense of comfort. Knowing that he was there helped me as I said a prayer, then whispered goodbye. I didn't let myself look at him as I made my way back to my seat, pushed him from my mind as the service began.

* * *

When it was over, most people headed straight for the glass double door exit, apparently eager to leave. Fortunately, that included the majority of the Saints. Raz and a red-bearded guy held back, standing behind a small group of others who were waiting to give their personal condolences to Mom, Dad and me. Almost against my will, I caught Raz’s eyes. He was hovering near the door and the small table where the sympathy book lay open, filled with signatures of those who’d attended. He looked like he wanted to leave, but wanted to talk to me first.

It was strange how much I felt like I still knew him, could understand him, even after all our years apart, after all the things both of us had been through.

I smiled at Mrs. Wooster, a long-time next door neighbor to my parents, and thanked her for coming. Charlie had babysat Mrs. Wooster’s kids the summer Mrs. Wooster got a job at the AT&T phone company. They were probably teenagers now, but I wasn't really listening to what she was saying. My attention was on Raz.

As she turned away from me to leave, I excused myself and wove my way through the crowd. I took only a couple steps, when Raz took me by the elbow and nodded to his friend.

“You can go. I’ll catch up with you later. Just want to have a few words with Jen.”

“Sorry for your loss, Jen.” The red-bearded biker walked out to the parking lot.

Standing near the door, it was easy to hear the Saints’ muscle machines fire up as they left, but I was still focused on Raz, especially where his touch burned against my skin. He pulled me aside, moving close enough that I could smell the worn leather of his jacket. His handsome face was a mixture of emotions, and I couldn't help but see the changes the last eight years had brought. His strong jaw was covered with a dark beard that matched the long hair falling into those amazing, indigo eyes. Eyes that I hadn't ever really been able to forget.

He was all hot and gorgeous, a serious bad boy. Kryptonite. Everything a girl like me shouldn’t want, and yet I'd felt it the moment he hugged me at the gas station. The zing that shot through me, startled me. From the look on his face at the time, Raz felt it, too. Or, at least I thought he had. I could’ve sworn that it was as loud as thunder cracking between us, but the fact that he let me go made me think that maybe I imagined it.

He faced me and took my hands in his before he said, “Jen, how are you holding up?”

Idiot. When he said my name it sounded all velvety and hypnotic, bringing back that unexplainable, floaty feeling I had at that gas station. Oh goodness, he was doing it again, making me like him.

“I’m okay. Thanks for coming,” I lied.

I wouldn’t let myself break down now. I was like my dad in that way. Plus, I learned in the Marines to suck it up and be tough. Later, when the time was right, I’d allow myself to let go, and it would be bad, but until then, I'd stay strong.

He smiled, his eyes full of concern. “I know your Dad is pissed that I came, but I had to. Charlie was a sweet girl, but...I came for you, too.”

“Pissed is an understatement. And it didn’t help that you brought the whole club with you.”

He almost looked proud. “Yeah, they are a rather intimidating entourage, but all the guys knew Charlie from the bar. They always said she poured whiskeys straight up like a hero.”

“Um, doesn’t ‘straight up’ mean you just pour the whiskey into a glass? How much talent does that take?” I was glad to laugh, even if it hurt. The lightness of it felt good. It was nice to remember my sister in that way, even if it was just pouring a good drink.

“I know, I was kidding.” His smile softened, making him look more like the guy I'd known. “It was the way she treated everyone, like they were special. She had a way of making everyone feel welcome, like she was their friend.”

My heart twisted painfully. “That’s nice of you to say. I appreciate it.”

Standing so close, talking with Raz about Charlie, was comfortable, good. It helped me forget the sharpest parts of my grief. Without thinking, I reached out and tugged on his leather jacket.

“You couldn’t put on a suit for a funeral?”

He caught my hand and held it to his chest. My heart gave a different kind of thump as I suddenly became more aware of him than I should. I could feel the solid power of his muscles. Feel the heat of him.

“Sorry, no monkey suits for the Saints.” There was no hint of an apology in his voice. “We might be businessmen, but no suits, no casual Fridays.”

He kept his tone light, trying to lift my spirits, but my mind got caught on the word "businessmen," and I remembered the rumors about the Saints of Sin's "businesses." Right. Their business was part of what had been killing my sister before she was shot.

My tone hardened as I asked, “Have you found out any more details about the shooting?”

He looked down. “Nadda. Wish I had something, but sorry...”

Dang, not the answer I was hoping for. Was he telling the truth? Or holding back? Maybe he didn’t want to talk, too many ears.

Before I could ask anything else, he leaned in, my hand still pressed against his chest, shot a glance to the side, and then kissed me on my cheek. Before completely pulling back, he said in a low voice, “Here comes Brad. Gotta go.” He leaned back, putting a polite distance between us. Before dropping my hand, he added, “If there’s anything you need, just let me know. I’m here for you.”

Then he turned and slipped around Mr. and Mrs. Newberg, who were standing near the exit doors.

I could still smell the leather and grease...and the part that was just him.

I plastered on a fake smile when I saw Brad approaching and readied myself to make polite and appropriate conversation. He was the first of many who formed a sloppy line to come give a hug, or a touch on the arm, as they drifted from talking to my parents to me. I put myself on automatic pilot, nodding at the right time and saying the correct thing. I knew it’d be a long time before I could be alone with my thoughts and work over the plan that was brewing in my head.

* * *

We’d invited guests to the house after the funeral for some food, so I spent more time smiling and pretending to care about small talk. Then I helped Mom clean up the dishes – mostly paper plates and plastic cutlery, fortunately – and headed to my sister’s bedroom. My old bedroom had been turned into a sewing room slash storage room the day I told my parents I was joining the Marines. More than half the boxes held all of the things I wasn't able to take with me.

I shut the door behind me and kicked off my black heels, giving my feet a chance to breathe. A copy of my leave papers sat on the small computer desk, catching my eye, the end date blaring like a neon sign.

I sighed as I snatched up the top sheet, as if staring at the date would make it any less real. I flopped down on the edge of the bed, mentally cursing the numbers in front of me. I couldn’t leave now, not until I found out what really happened to Charlie. If I left now, I’d never know the truth. Brad could say that he was on it, but I didn't really have any faith in his investigation skills.

I hated that I had suspicions about Raz’s involvement in the shooting, even if it wasn’t direct involvement. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine that he and the rest of the Saints’ club could’ve been involved somehow, especially if drugs had something to do with it. And knowing Charlie's past, it was a pretty good bet.

I tried to rationalize that I needed to stay a little longer for this reason alone, not because I couldn’t get Raz off my mind. I kept thinking about seeing him at the gas station, walking up to me with that confident stride, all tattooed, hair falling in his eyes...dang, he was gorgeous. Better than I remembered him looking. And then we hugged and he kissed my cheek, making every nerve fire up. The same thing happened at the funeral, a kiss, a mere peck on the cheek, and the electricity was crackling again.

It was difficult to stop thinking about him, and it wasn't about who shot Charlie, or the murder investigation. No, these were lustful fantasies about being in his arms, feeling his lips on mine, feeling my hand pressed against his solid chest, and his entire, naked body. To experience all of the things I once thought I'd get.

I touched my hand to my cheek, wondering if my face was as flushed as it felt. I closed my eyes. This was ridiculous. I needed to stop this foolishness, focus on Charlie’s death.

I returned the papers to the desk, and picked up my cell phone from where I left it. I knew what I had to do. The chances were slim, but I had to give it a shot. I’d ask Agent Gutierrez to grant me more leave time. Except I knew the FBI didn’t pay people to go through twenty weeks of training just to take time off the day after graduation. They’d been generous enough with the leave given, but since I was still awaiting my first assignment, maybe, just maybe, Gutierrez would sympathize with my situation and allow more time. I doubted it. But I had to ask.

When I looked at my phone I saw a missed call from Marc, my failed milk-toast relationship.

Rubbish.

I’d called him on Monday after I arrived at my mom’s house, intent on starting the detachment process. I wasn’t the kind of girl to text every five minutes, but I assumed he would've gotten the clue when frequent became even less so. Leaving him at the graduation should've been a huge clue, but apparently not. I felt bad for leaving him that way, and normally, I wouldn’t have behaved like that, but all of this trash with Charlie had me behaving out of the ordinary. I apologized to Marc over the phone but still...I’d left the poor guy standing there.

I grimaced as I remembered the conversation. I tried to keep things short, let him down easy. He said he wanted to help me through my grief and all, but I gave him the old line about needing to be alone. When that didn't help, I ended the call with a lie about needing to go help my mom with something, putting him off yet again, nothing resolved.

A fresh surge of guilt washed over me.

Was I stalling, hoping the relationship could work? So much had happened lately, it was hard to focus on what I really felt for Marc, on what our future could possibly be. And then there was Raz.

I touched my cheek again, spurred by the memory of Raz’ soft kiss. It was just a friendly kiss on the cheek, twice, but I still remembered what the brush of his lips felt like against mine, and it made me wonder what a real kiss would feel like.

I shook my head. I needed to call Agent Gutierrez, but I knew there’d have to be one more call, one bad one, where I’d have to be firm with Marc. Cut things off completely. Being soft on him would do him no favors.

I sighed. Incredible. I’ll call Marc after Gutierrez and break up for good.

After a couple minutes, I got Gutierrez on the phone. Before I could start with my request, he started talking.

“Goodwin, I’m glad you called. I was about to call you with your first office of assignment.”

Idiot.

I kept my voice even. “Thank you, sir. But before we get to that, I was wondering...you see, my family really needs me right now. With the circumstances surrounding my sister's death...well, it’d be different if she was older or died in an accident...well, you know what I mean. Is there anything in the rules about leave that would allow for an extension on time?” It wasn’t a complete lie, my parents did need me, but more importantly, I needed to find out the truth about Charlie's death.

There was a long moment of silence before he spoke, “You do realize you just finished training, and you’re scheduled to be sent to your first station of assignment, don’t you?”

“Yes, sir, but I thought that maybe since I haven’t been assigned yet, it'd be better to do this now, before I have my placement, rather than have something happen with my parents after I start. Or are there any rules about extenuating circumstances around bereavement leave?” I chose each word carefully.

“Not that I know of, off the top of my head, but I’d have to check with another office…”

Rubbish. My heart sank. The other graduates went to their assignments right after graduation. It was too much for me to ask for an exception in my case. I was disappointed, but understood.

“Well, thank you, sir.”

“Where did you say your family lives again? I seem to recall on your application paperwork, it’s somewhere in Arizona, right?”

I was confused, but answered, “Um, well, yes. Drexel Heights, just outside Tucson. Fairly close to Mexico.”

He was quiet for a minute, but I waited.

Finally, he spoke, “Something came across my desk just this morning about our Phoenix division. An ongoing investigation into illegal drug running has gone dry in that very location. Their drug enforcement unit is looking into starting that up again. Maybe you could help.”

I sat up straighter on the edge of the bed. This might work out even better than an extended leave. “Yes, sir, I'd be happy to help with an investigation.”

“This could be a good fit for both of us, then. There’s just one thing…”

I heard shuffling papers, and then he came back.

“Ah, yes, here it is. A small, easy job, try to get some intel on the drug running business, if it still exists, including connections to local gangs. The case has been stagnant for quite a while, so there might be nothing there. Do you think you could do that? Of course, you can’t reveal that you’re FBI…to anyone.”

My mind was already racing with ideas, but the one I was thinking about back at the funeral stood out in my mind the most. “I think I can get a job at a local bar, the one my sister used to work at, actually. I know the owner, he’s an old...friend from when I lived here. We went to school together. I’m sure he’d at least give me a part-time job.”

I withheld the name of the bar on purpose, and the fact that the Saints of Sin were one of the gangs rumored to be involved with the very criminal activity he was describing. I didn't want him to know I had a personal connection that went beyond my sister. For a moment I wondered if I was crazy. This was my boss, my mentor, a new job, yet something inside me made me hold my tongue, reluctant to give him the information until I knew for sure what was going on. I just needed to be one hundred percent, before I ratted out Raz to the FBI. Plus, who said he would hire me anyway? All this worry could be for nothing.

“A bar would be good,” Gutierrez agreed. “It’s a place people go to talk and socialize. It’d be a good place to get some intel. Maybe you’d hear something.” He paused, and then added, “Did you say your sister worked there? The one who passed away? Because, if it’s too soon for you to be in the place where your sister spent her days, another place could work just as well.”

“It’s fine, sir. I want this assignment. I’ll do a good job, I’ll make you proud.” I glanced at a picture of Charlie and me pinned to her bulletin board, taken at my graduation.

I'll make you proud, too, little sister.

The call ended after Gutierrez told me a few more details about being officially assigned to the drug unit of the Phoenix Division. The field office in Tucson was headed by Assistant Special Agent Shatner – I was sure he got a lot of trash about that last name – and it just so happened that Drexel Heights was an unincorporated area of Tucson.

Dangit. It looked like Mom got her wish. I was stuck in Drexel Heights after all.

Raz

I’d come in early to do the usual bar stuff, take out empty beer kegs, clean the lines and hook up new kegs. I was down behind the bar when I heard a familiar voice.

“Hello? Anybody here?”

I had to be hearing things. No way was she here.

I popped up, and saw it was Jen.

“Hey, Raz. I didn’t know if you’d be here.”

“Jen…” What was she doing here?

She smiled and said, “Glad I found you.”

It was only the day after the funeral, but hey, I was glad she found me, too. Maybe it was a good sign. She’d come looking for me, seeking me out. Me. Not Brad.

“Hey, Jen.” I glanced at the red and white wall clock with the Budweiser logo. “Kind of early, don’t you think? Or do you always frequent dive bars the morning after a funeral?”

Rubbish. What a douchebag thing to say.

Except she gave me a smile. “Clever, but isn’t this standard procedure? Hang out in a bar the day after a funeral? Drown your sorrows and all that?”

I went with it. “Hmm, maybe, but you’re too pretty and classy to be caught in a dive like this, don’t you think?”

She smiled again and stopped at the end of the bar, pushed her long hair out of her face. Dang, she was sexy.

I wiped my hands on a bar rag, and wondered if I might need it to wipe the drool from my chin, too. Jen had gotten hotter than a Savannah night since I used to know her.

She stood with a wide stance, her weight shifted to the side, causing one hip to curve out in the most delicious pose. Ripped jeans stretched over long legs, and patches of bare skin peeked through the rips in a heart-stopping manner. It was enough to make my cock wake. Make me want to run my hands down those long legs, over that rear, bury my nose in all that long hair. Then I noticed the black stilettos and my heart flipped.

I looked at my watch – well actually, I just looked at my wrist like an idiot. I wasn’t wearing a watch, but she had me so flustered, I had to check the time again in disbelief. Why idiot-me heels at this time of day? Not like I gave a trash. All the better for me to get my rocks off next time I was in the shower.

She leaned casually on the bar, and we locked eyes, hers blazing. I froze. It felt like I’d been caught with my pants down and my cock sky high.

The look she was giving me, told me she knew what I was thinking.

Her gaze swept over my face. “At first, I wasn’t sure I liked the beard, but on you…” Her brows lifted. “I’d say...it works.”

She followed with a seductive pull of her teeth across her lower lip that blossomed into a smile.

Idiot me, she was hot.

I turned away for a moment to catch my breath. And to adjust myself. I tossed the rag I was holding onto the top of the bar. I’d been twisting it and wringing it as we talked.

When I turned back around, Jen was taking a good long look around the bar. I took a moment to pull my trash together, squelched the image of her on the top of the bar, and then looked around myself, a little embarrassed by the disheveled look of my business. Well, heck, it was a dive a bar. What did I expect? That she’d be impressed with what she saw?

The place was pretty much empty except for Rawley, slumped at the opposite end of the bar, wearing a Saints of Sin patch on the back of his jacket, looking sorrier than ever.

Jen’s eyes landed on Rawley. “Liquid breakfast?” she asked, looking at the guy and his beer. “Most people drink coffee first thing in the morning, not beer.” She straightened from leaning on the bar, and moved a step closer so she was directly in front of me. Thank goodness the bar was still between us.

I put my toe back in my pants...metaphorically speaking...and pulled myself together by attempting another witty come back. “Real men drink whiskey. Pour it on my Cornflakes every morning.”

I came around from behind bar.

“Breakfast of champions,” I joked as I walked out to meet her.

She laughed a little short laugh.

She tipped her head in the lone drinker’s direction and said, “He looks like someone chewed him up and spit him out.”

I threw a glance over my shoulder at Rawley. He tipped his beer to his mouth, a small mouth that looked disgruntled – the mouth of a man who believed the world was against him, and had plenty of evidence to prove it.

“He spent the night in the back room. Old lady kicked him out last night after a fight.” I jabbed a thumb behind me. “We keep a bed back there for just such instances...or members too drunk to ride, either way.”

“Good to know.” Jen nodded and peered past me to the back hallway. “What’s back there behind that door?” She pointed with her chin at a wooden door with the Saints' emblem carved into the wood.

“That?” I turned back and shrugged. “Just a spare room. Kind of an office, I guess you’d say.”

“Not a secret meeting room?” This time, there was a teasing lilt in her voice. “Like in spy movies where there’s a whole secret operation with mad scientists tweaking human brains to make super humans?”

I stared at her for a second before answering. “Um, no. Just an empty room with a desk and a table.”

The truth. Sort of. It was where the Saints held church – club meetings. But it wasn't a good idea to tell Jen too much right now. I was curious, though.

“Why do you ask?”

Jen shrugged. “If I’m gonna work here, I’ll need to know my way around the place.”

My eyebrows shot up, and my heart did one of those weird flips. Work here?

“Is that why you came in? For a job?” I tilted my head and gave a charming smile. “And here I thought you came to see me.”

“Well, I did. I came to see you...about a waitress job.”

Strange. “I didn’t think they taught waitressing skills in the Marines.” I shrugged. “Here have a seat.”

I pulled out a bar stool and she slid onto it. I took the one next to her.

“Don’t you want a job as a police officer, or security guard, or something like that?” I could’ve sworn Charlie told me she was in the Military Police. “I’d say you’re a bit over qualified with your background.”

She laughed again, and gave a sweeping glance of the bar. “I do know how to beat someone down with a nightstick, and use a gun, if necessary, and from the looks of this place...those skills might come in handy.”

“Aw, come on now, don’t be a hater. I think my bar looks like a Royal Palace, if I don’t say so myself. And we only attract the finest clients, don’t you think?” I gestured toward Rawley and hoped I didn't sound bitter. I couldn’t imagine why Jen, or anyone would come looking for a job at a dive bar.

She leaned in and put a hand on my arm. “I’m tougher than you think.”

We locked eyes, and a jolt of electricity skittered across my skin. I wondered what it’d be like to trail my fingers down her bare arms, pull her close, kiss those pouty lips. To have Jen working here, near me...man, that’d be awesome.

Her smile dimmed for a second, and she pulled back, with a sidelong glance at a couple who'd started dancing the moment they came in. I didn't need to ask why. Skin didn't look happy, even though the guy had his hands all over her.

Jen tipped her head in their direction. “Who’s she? The town bike? Ridden by everyone?”

I snorted a laugh. Jen was good at assessing people. I’d give her that. “You mean, Skin...I mean, Amina?” I nodded in her direction.

“Yeah. Why’s she called Skin?”

I grinned. “Cause on any given day, she wears more skin than clothes.”

“Hmm, I’ll stop asking questions now.” The corner of her mouth quirked up into a grin. “Don’t know if I can call her Skin, though. Amina works better for me.”

“Right.” Jen got it.

Skin had a sleeve of ink covering one arm, and enough tattoos on other body parts to keep Craig at Graphic Ink well-funded into his retirement years. Though the way Craig smoked and ate monster burritos loaded with heaps of heart-clogging cheddar, doubted he’d make it to his golden years.

“Aspiring to be someone’s old lady, I guess.” I nearly snorted a laugh. My old lady, actually, but harass that trash. Then I noticed Skin shooting dirty looks in Jen’s direction. No doubt wondering who her new competition was.

I called over to the guy slow dancing with her. “Hey, take that trash somewhere else.”

Skin broke the dance off, and the guy picked up his head where it’d been buried in her neck, sliding his hands off her tight rear. She turned toward me with a pout, and the young stud draped his arm over her shoulder, shooting a steel look at me, as if warning me to stay away from her. I glared at him. He knew better than that. Not that I wanted Skin, but still, I was VP of this club and a lower club member shouldn’t challenge me. Unless she was an old lady, if I wanted her, he couldn't say trash about it.

“Sorry about that,” I said as Skin dragged the guy outside.

I knew dang well she'd been watching me. That she saw the way I was looking at Jen...and maybe how Jen was looking at me.

“Well, anyway, about the job, I guess I could hire a cute…” Something occurred to me. “Wait a minute, don’t you already have a job? I mean, aren’t you still in the Marines? I just assumed you were here on leave for the funeral.”

“About that...I lied.”

My brows shot up to my hairline. What the heck?

“What do you mean you lied?”

“I’m not exactly in the military any more.” She spoke carefully, like she was trying to figure out how to word things.

“You’re not?”

She shook her head. “I didn’t want my parents to know just yet, but...I got out of the Marines…oh, about a few months ago, I guess by now.”

I was glad to dodge that bullet. I didn't need any kind of law enforcement in here, military or not, considering...

“So what have you been up to since then?”

“Nothing much, just worked a small security guard job, but that wasn’t going anywhere, so when I booked my flight to come home, I told them I quit.” She gave me a smile. “So you see, I need a job, and since I’m here, and you own this place, I thought maybe you’d help me out.”

“Well, working here isn’t exactly a career move.”

“I know, I know, I just want to make a little money while I look for another job, probably out of state. You know, have some cash to move with.”

Man, I was torn. On the one hand, I really liked the idea of Jen working here. On the other hand, I didn’t want her ruined, her eye blackened by this messed up life. Look what it'd done to Charlie. Heck, look what it'd done to me. Even I wanted out. She wanted in, and considering it made me an even more selfish jerk than I already was.

But I lost the battle when I looked in her beautiful eyes. Maybe this was a second chance. Maybe fate had dropped Jen at my door for a reason. Heck, who knew, maybe I’d finally be able to rid my bar of the trash storm, if that was even possible. Maybe I'd give it all up even. Walk away and not look back. Just keep looking forward. I looked at Jen again, and stifled the insane urge to lean forward and stroke her cheek, pull her against my body. I’d give it all up for a chance with her. The thought surprised me.

I eyed her. “Well, I’ll tell you what. I’ll make you a deal. I’ll hire you, but part-time is all I can offer...if you go out with me.”

“You mean on a date?” She leaned back. “Oh, well...I don’t know…”

She pushed her hair back with one hand, a nervous gesture, clearly not realizing what it did to me.

“A date, huh?”

“Just as friends, really. I promise. Friends. That’s all.” Wasn't all I wanted, but I'd take what I could get.

She stuck her hand out. “Okay. Deal.”

I tried to ignore the heat as I shook her hand.

“Great.” I reluctantly let her hand slip from mine, and leaned against the bar, my eyes raking up and down her body. “You can start tomorrow, after we go out tonight.”

“Tonight? I thought maybe you meant we’d go out like, sometime. As in sometime later...ish.”

She looked...nervous, almost giddy.

I liked it.

“Tonight is sometime, isn’t it?”

She laughed, and I liked that I made her do that. “Okay, you got me on that one.”

“And tomorrow we can start with a short training session first, just to get you familiar with the bar and everything. I’ll put you on the day shift for starters. Days are lighter, less rowdy drunks to deal with.”

She straightened and threw her shoulders back. Her confidence returned. “Like I said, I can handle myself. I’m no shrinking violet.”

“Mmm, that you’re not.” I caught myself smiling as I rubbed my hand across my chin.

Her breasts peeked at me from the opening at the top of her shirt. Goodness, she had nice belly...and those legs. I couldn’t stop my eyes from dropping to the patches of bare skin exposed through the open fabric up and down her legs. Dang that was sexy. Just like the rest of her. Then a horrible thought struck me and my hands curled into fists.

“You’re so hot, one look at you and these uncultured slobs are gonna to be all over you.”

A blush of pink rose in her cheeks.

She lifted her eyes to mine and I lowered my voice a notch. “And then I’ll be jealous.”

“You flatter me, Raz.”

Her eyes flashed a look of desire, or at least that’s what I wanted to believe. If she hadn’t just agreed to work for me, I might have given her the kiss flirting in the air between us.

Then as quickly as it came, the look faded and her demeanor changed.

“So, looks like I have a job. Mom will be so proud.” She didn't try to hide the sarcasm. “I’ll come in around...what time do you want me here?”

I wanted her here now. I didn't give a idiot about the job. I swear, some invisible thread was pulling us together because I actually swayed on the barstool.

Jen working at my bar. I began imagining what it’d be like, speculating about all the fun I could have with her in the same room for hours on end. The delicious rush of brushing past her with her drink tray, surrounded by a thick crowd. Smiling at her across the bar as I handed her the orders, and then from across the room as I watched her work the tables.

“Don’t go,” I blurted out. This time I leaned forward a little bit too much and had to catch myself. Dangit. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I realized I said them out loud.

She looked puzzled for a minute, then laughed. “You want to start training right now?”

I recovered from my digression into stupidity and said, “No, sorry. I didn’t mean that...er, actually, I did, but...no, seriously, tomorrow works. Tomorrow is fine.”

I jumped off the bar stool, took her arm, and started walking her to the door. I needed to get her out of here before I made an even bigger fool of myself. Except that obviously wasn’t working because she wore a puzzled look.

“Okay, Raz.”

I sent her off without another word, watching as she walked to her car, her rear making those jeans look even better than I first imagined.

Maybe her coming here was a good thing. Maybe she was meant to be here. But I had to be careful. She couldn't know too much about club business, so I planned on giving her limited day shifts. I’d need to keep her out of the bar when the club had meetings here instead of out in the desert at an old abandoned mobile home. It had a huge underground room the size of a basement and was best for anything that absolutely had to be kept a secret. Everything that could tie the Saints to illegal activities was kept there. That way if the bar was raided, no evidence could be found. The old mobile home looked empty from the road, and even if someone walked right up to it.

Acer wasn't gonna like that I hired Jen, but I didn’t care. I’d convince him.

Somehow.

Raz

I nosed my V-Muscle Harley to the curb just down the block from Jen’s parents’ house, killed the heavy rumble of the engine, then waited for her to come out. And felt like I was in high school again. The bad boy, staying out of sight for a date with Daddy’s little princess. And I had good reason to feel that way. Jen had texted for me to wait here. She didn’t want her dad to know who she was going out with, especially after the incident at the funeral service. She said he needed time, then maybe he wouldn’t go ape-rubbish over the idea of his only remaining daughter hanging around with the likes of me. She said he’d get over it.

Not a chance he would.

He'd hated me dating Charlie. No way would he want me and Jen together.

I was already late, and no surprise there. I’d rushed over as soon as I could get away. At the last minute, just as I was getting ready to head to Jen’s, business got in the way.

Again.

Siggy caught wind of some trash gone wrong. The Lucky 13 Club had hijacked one of our delivery vans and stolen our goods.

Idiot, I hated this trash.

My nerves were on edge, hands practically trembling as I gripped the throttle of my bike. I didn't like what'd gone down.

When we found the van and the members of Lucky 13 who took it, a trash storm rained down. We just meant to recover our goods and take off, but that would’ve been too simple. One of the Lucky 13 went down. I didn't pull the trigger. Oh, I had my gun drawn, but our club had an enforcer. The person who had to deliver justice. But still, my stomach twisted at the thought. There'd come a day when it'd be more than a single hit, and all of us would have to play our part. It'd be someone else's blood, or mine. And then what?

Idiot, I wanted out of this trash.

It hadn’t started this way, but the club had taken a dark turn in the last couple years. Yeah, we'd never been angels, but this trash was different. People got killed, and that always meant revenge. So it was a vicious cycle. A deadly and vicious cycle, more killing, more revenge. Spinning my life around, pulling my thoughts into a whirlwind until I couldn’t think straight; I couldn’t find my center, my old self anymore. And it seemed there was no end to it. I had to get out before it was too late.

The idea had surfaced before Jen showed up in town, but seeing Jen again, it became more solid. I didn’t know how, or when I’d do it, but I’d know when the time was right. I’d have to be patient, and patience was not one of my virtues. The opportunity would present itself...eventually.

My thoughts were interrupted when I spotted Jen. She cleared the large rockscape boulder at the foot of the drive and hurried in my direction. Rockscape. I hated it. Nothing grew well for a lawn here in this sun-baked part of the country. No plush green front lawns, no graceful old oaks lining the streets. Nothing but a bunch of dang rocks. That was probably the real reason my mom drank heavily, not because my dad left her with a small child and no money, but because of these, depressing rocks.

I smiled as Jen approached. There was my hope, walking down the sidewalk. She stopped a few steps away, and I swung a leg off the bike. Her breathing was a little heavy from her brisk pace, but I liked how it sounded. Reminded me of how a woman panted during sex. I couldn't wait until I saw Jen that way, cheeks flushed, writhing under my body. If things even went that direction, and I sure hoped they would.

“Sorry, hope you didn’t wait too long.” She brushed her hair out of her face.

“No problem. I was late. Had to take care of a little business at the...um, bar. Ran out of Bud Light...well, you know.” I made up a lie, couldn’t tell her the truth.

I unfastened the extra helmet I brought for Jen to wear. It was a black, half helmet, like mine, and I knew it’d look great on her. Heck, everything looked great on her.

“Here ya go. Put this on.”

Jen took the helmet, but kept flicking her eyes back toward the driveway and then down the street in the opposite direction, as if nervous about her dad or something.

“I’m sorry it has to be like this, so clandestine and all, but you know my dad…”

“That’s okay,” I said quickly. “I get it. I’ll do anything to keep you happy and in good with your dad. Really, I mean it.”

What was it about her that made me run my mouth? It was like I couldn't stop myself from talking.

She set the helmet on the black leather of the seat and pulled her long hair back. Her delicate fingers flew, and in no time she twisted her hair into one long braid, deftly slipping a black hair tie from her left wrist to secure the end. I got why she did it, but I liked it down. Made me think about what it'd be like to bury my hands in it, see it spread out on my pillow.

“You seem a little jumpy,” I said. “Nervous about riding?”

“No way.” She blew out a breath and slung the long strap of her purse diagonally across her body, ready to climb on. “I’ve been in gunfights...and worse. The jerk seat on a Harley? Piece of cake.”

I smiled at her response, and helped her tighten the helmet strap under her chin. “Is that good?” I gave one last tug for good measure.

She nodded her head, now two sizes larger with the helmet, and I smiled again. She’d dressed almost perfectly for riding, black cowboy boots and a jean jacket, but the short flared skirt still left a lot of bare leg that could get skinned in an accident.

“You wore the right clothes for a ride. Some of them anyway.”

I couldn't really complain about the skirt though. The image of her legs spread apart and her sweet pussy right up against the seat leather aroused a steamy image in my mind. Granted, she probably wore panties under the skirt, but I imagined a thin slip of lace, maybe black, maybe even a little wet with groin juice by the time she got off the bike.

Idiot, it was going to be a long ride.

She caught my eyes, and I thought I saw a flash of excitement, or possibly happiness. Maybe it was my imagination, but she returned my smile, so I was good with that.

“That’s me, ready for anything,” she said.

“Okay, Pocahontas.” I flicked her braid. “Let me get on first.”

I bent and flipped down the pegs for her feet. After I got on and started the engine, Jen climbed on behind me, mounting it like a pro.

That’s my girl.

I felt her weight behind me and paused, waiting for that delicious moment when she’d put her arms around me to hold on. Although my bike had a backrest, so she could easily lean back and not need to hold onto me, I wanted her arms around me. And most women who rode in the jerk seat felt better if holding on to something. Like me.

When after a moment I still didn’t feel her arms, I spoke over the noise of the engine. “It’s okay, Jen. You can put your arms around me to hold on. I won’t bite. Promise…well, not yet anyway.”

I felt her slip her arms around me, and her body moved with a light laughter that shook her. It felt better than I’d imagined.

“Where are you taking me on our non-date, my friend?”

I didn't like the words, but I didn't argue with her.

“You gotta wait and see.” I revved the engine, loud blasts of thunder roaring out the heavy tailpipes. “I have a place in mind. Think you’ll like it.”

Squeezing the clutch, I tapped into first gear with my foot, and Jen squeezed my torso. “It’s kind of a picnic. I packed a couple grinders from Graziano’s sandwich shop. Hope you still like salami.”

Jen shouted back over the roar of the engine, “That’s good. Salami’s my favorite. We’ll both have garlic breath. Maybe then you won’t bite.”

I pulled away from the curb, my pulse running a little faster than usual due to Jen sitting behind me and a vision of her lace covered pussy touching the seat. I eased onto the street, and snaked my way out of the forlorn subdivision where Jen had always lived. It might've been sad, but it'd always been better than where I grew up. I'd lied when I made things sound casual. These days, I lied in a heartbeat to get pussy...or whatever else I wanted. Same, same.

Once out of the city, I took some seldom used back roads that I knew thanks to the Saints' extracurricular activities. We wouldn't see much of anyone on our way.

We drove to a national park where one of the historic missions in southern Arizona was located on the Santa Cruz River. I went off road to a shady spot by the river under some trees and then killed the engine.

I waited for Jen to dismount, then flipped down the kickstand and got off the bike. She pulled off her helmet and looked around at the bleak shade the thin leaves of the trees provided.

She walked a few steps away from the bike, helmet in hand, then turned back. A slow smile spread across her face. “I think I know this place. We used to come here in high school.” She paused, and then said, “Didn’t we go to the Banner pits, too, to drink and...um, do stuff we didn’t want our parents to know.”

“Yup, it's still here in all its glory.”

She walked back to the bike, and I held out a hand to take her helmet. “I love it, Raz. A trip down memory lane.”

I added her helmet to mine, and began to unfurl the rolled army blanket I'd tied to the back of the bike.

I handed her the blanket and said, “Here, make yourself useful, go spread this out somewhere for our picnic while I get out the sandwiches.”

She laughed at my remark. “Hey, I’m useful. What makes you think I’m not?”

She knew I was teasing, and it felt good to be able to joke around with her. Being with her was comfortable, like putting on a pair of old boots broken in long ago. They felt right; they fit. We fit, and I was beginning to feel the darkness of my life fading away, the essence of my old self poking through.

She found a spot near a large, flat rock that could be used as a backrest and spread the blanket on the sandy ground. “How’s this?” she asked. “A table for two, al fresco.”

I walked to her, my arms loaded with sandwiches and bottled water.

“Who’s this Al guy you speak of? Al...Fresco?” I struggled to hide my teasing grin.

She rolled her eyes and peeled off her jacket, dropping it to the corner of the blanket. “Al fresco means in the open air, dufus.”

I rolled my eyes, too. “I know what it means. I’m not as dumb as I look. Don’t be fooled by all this long hair and good looks.” I stuck out my hand, holding a bottle. “Water?”

She took it and paused, eyeing it. “What, no wine? What kind of date is this?”

“Nope. No Chianti for you, sweetums. This isn’t a date, right? Just two old friends getting together to hash over old times.”

“Oh, is that what this is?”

She sat down on the blanket, and I handed her one of the wrapped sandwiches. Of course that was trash. I wanted in her pants. I wanted those luscious lips on mine...and a little lower.

“Here, hold my sandwich. Gotta take off my jacket.”

I handed it to her and she obliged while I shrugged off my riding jacket. Her eyes landed on the patch on the back of my jacket.

“Saints of Sin.”

Her voice didn't tell me anything about how she felt. She watched as I folded the jacket and draped it over the rock, fashioning a kind of cushion for my back. I took a seat on the blanket, and leaned my back against the rock, waiting to see where she went next.

“So is that like, you’re a saint and a sinner at the same time?” She asked. “The angel, devil thing. Both good and bad? Or does it mean you’re conflicted about who you are, what you want to be, and you can’t decide? Is Raz Ramsey good...or bad?”

The way she paused on the last words and looked at me, I wondered what she was really asking. Her eyes lingered on mine, but I wouldn't give a real answer to any of that. I played it off like she was just joking around, and reached in my jacket pocket for a real drink.

“Thank you, Dr. Freud. Didn’t know I was due for a psych eval.” I shrugged, trying not to be bothered by how accurate the evaluation was. “Who knows what it means. It’s just some symbol to give the club badass credibility.”

I pulled out a stainless steel flask and took a swig. She stopped unwrapping her sandwich and raised an eyebrow, her expression asking the question.

I lowered the flask and tipped it in her direction. “It’s Jack Daniels. Want some?”

She went back to her sandwich, unwrapped it, and then handed me mine.

“No thanks. Not right now.” She chuckled. “But we’ll need to stay a while before you can drive again.” She chomped into her sandwich, and after she’d swallowed, added, “Eat up. That’ll help absorb the alcohol.”

Stay awhile? No problem. Picnicking by the river alone with Jen for a long time sounded pretty perfect to me.

The mellow tones of the early evening sun colored the horizon in blurred swatches as the desert dust filtered the sun’s colors to a warm amber glow. The last rays of sunlight found Jen and I sprawled out on the blanket, sandwiches long gone. We talked for hours, me laying on my back with my head propped up on my rolled up jacket, and Jen stretched out perpendicular to me, my stomach a makeshift headrest for her. We talked about almost everything: the good old days, the future, our hopes and our dreams, connecting and bonding over our shared past. It was so comfortable being with her, I wanted to stay by this river forever.

“It feels like old times, talking with you, Jen.”

“Me too.” She smiled softly. “I always thought I hated Drexel Heights, but now, it doesn’t seem so bad. I had a pretty good upbringing here.”

Jen sat up and pulled off her boots. I took a minute to do the same, then settled back into the same position, Jen with her head on my stomach. Her weight was beyond pleasant.

“Well, we do have a little bit of history going on between us. Maybe we could get together sometimes, keep each other company.” I tried to keep my voice casual.

“What’re you talking about?” she asked.

I pursed my lips. Maybe I said too much.

“I don’t know...just thinking.”

I took another chug of my whiskey to keep my mouth occupied so I wouldn’t say other stupid trash. It was all I could do to keep from reaching out and touching her. Her long hair spilled over my t-shirt as she relaxed. She’d pulled it out of the braid she made for the ride and now it was there in soft waves.

I wanted to run my fingers through it, feel the silky texture, and gaze into her eyes. Well, I wanted to do more than just touch her hair and gaze into her eyes, but I needed a green light from her, a sign that she wanted it, too. I’d become harsher since I knew her years ago. I imagined she wasn’t used to guys who took what they wanted. But most of the women who hung out with the Saints seemed to accept that kind of behavior. Heck, they seemed to like it. But Jen was classier than that. She deserved better than that.

Jen fell silent for a few moments. Maybe we were all talked out, so naturally, my attention gravitated back to her hair. Gingerly, I traced a finger along several strands, from her forehead and out to its end. When she didn’t flinch or tell me to keep my hands to myself, I stroked her hair again, this time using my whole hand and taking my time. She closed her eyes, as if enjoying it, and my stomach tightened.

I continued stroking her hair, memorizing everything about her beautiful face. The perfect slope of her nose, long eyelashes, and full lips that turned out with just the right amount of pucker, begging for me to kiss them.

“You’re amazing, Jen,” I said softly. “You know that? How did you do it?” My life had turned to trash, but Jen had left Drexel Heights and really done something with hers. “You went to college, then the military...and an MP to boot. How do you make it through each day, each week, and not let the negative garbage get you down? I sure haven’t been able to.”

She opened her eyes and rolled her head to the side so she could look at me. I stilled my hand and waited. “I don’t know.” She lifted a shoulder and shrugged. Then she looked away. “I guess you’d say, I don’t let myself see my failures, only my goals.”

“Wish I had your wisdom back in high school.”

She rolled her head so she was staring up at the sky, peeking through the sparse leaves of the trees overhead.

“High school. Hmm.” The sound came out like a nostalgic sigh. “That feels like eons ago.” She glanced at my hand. “Don’t stop. Keep going.”

There was my green light. She liked me touching her. I started stroking again, pushing her hair straight back over the crown of her head with long, smooth passes. I wondered if the rest of her was this soft.

“Well, high school was a big time, the world was brighter then, one big place, full of opportunity. Incredible, we thought we were invincible.”

She smiled and added, “Everyone had hope. We could do anything. I remember.”

“Man, if I could go back…”

“I know, wouldn’t that be great?” A sad smile crossed her face and her eyes darted to the side. She turned and looked straight at me and said, “I’d do things differently...with Charlie.”

When her eyes caught mine, I stopped my stroking again and held my hand in place, cupping the back of her head, and my voice went soft. “Yeah, wouldn’t we all?”

If she only knew how much truth there was to my words. I’d give anything to go back in time. I wouldn’t have let Jen slip through my fingers, and I wouldn’t have gotten involved with Charlie. And I certainly would've stayed away from the Saints. Maybe all of that would've helped keep Charlie alive.

She shifted her position, turning toward me so she was lying on her side. She moved further up, on my chest instead of my stomach. I thought for a minute she would rise up and kiss me.

“Know what I remember?” I asked.

She wiggled and snuggled close, like a child waiting for a bedtime story. Suddenly, my cock was pressing against my zipper. I ignored it for now and kept talking.

“I remember a night we were together, alone, kind of like this.”

“Mmm, yes. I remember.”

“I thought you were pretty dang cute that day, running around in your bikini, jumping in the water…”

“Oh…” She rolled her eyes. “Geez, Marta and I wore the skimpiest swimsuits possible. And when we couldn’t find one small enough in stores, we actually sewed our own bikinis.”

“Really? I didn’t know you could sew. How do you make a swimsuit, though? Isn’t that hard?”

“The material was tough, but ours weren’t much more than triangles and strings that tied everything together. Doesn’t take much talent for that.”

I liked her lying in this position way better. Now she could look up at me when we talked. And she was closer. “It was a blast, going to the Banner pits with all the guys, drinking, and of course seeing you there...in nothing but aforementioned triangles and string.”

Her expression saddened. “It was all fun until Peter Hall got hurt. That was awful, just awful. What ever happened to him?”

Not the way I wanted the conversation to go, but I answered anyway. “Oh, um...he died, years later.”

Jen lifted her head off my chest and looked me directly in the face. “He did? I didn’t know.” She frowned. “But he was with us at graduation, right?”

I pushed myself up to sit so we were still close.

“Yeah, but years later his physical condition worsened. Mike told me. He was Peter’s best friend, remember? Helped wheel him around senior year. I guess, after so many years of laying in bed he developed bedsores so bad, they had to amputate both legs.”

“Oh, that’s horrible. Poor Peter.”

I nodded my agreement. “Yeah, then not long after the amputation, I heard he died. Some other sort of complications. Mike stuck by him right to the end.”

“That’s a good friend, alright,” she said, still looking lost in thought. “Funny thing we’re talking about Peter. I came across our senior yearbook at my parents’ house, and I was reading what everyone wrote in it. There was this picture of him in Glee Club. He signed right next to it. I remember him signing it, holding it on his lap. And Mike was there, too. But until the other day when I found the yearbook, I don’t think I ever read what he wrote. Or if I did, I forgot. Now, it seems kind of sad. It said something about me being beautiful, or something like that.” She looked down. “I think he had a crush on me and I never realized it.”

“You are beautiful, Jen. Then and now.” I reached out and traced a finger along her jaw, wanting to kiss her. “And Peter Hall wasn’t the only one who had a crush on you.”

She raised her head, her eyes meeting mine.

“Do you remember that we kissed that night?” I asked.

She nodded. “I remember.”

I leaned forward, drawn to her by some magical, magnetic pull. My voice was low, my lips inches from hers, and I practically breathed the words into her. “I want to kiss you now, Jen.”

She started to speak as I slipped my hand around the back of her neck, but she didn't tell me to stop. “Think I’m...um, ready for that whiskey now. We should make a salute...salute to...um, to Peter….”

The sentence ended when my mouth found hers, and I pulled her into the steamiest, cock-skyrocketing kiss ever. Idiot, I wanted her bad. She tasted so good, better than that night at Banner pits when I'd barely gotten a hint of what it would be like. Better than any woman between then and now.

Her lips were parted, and I made sure they didn't close. All of my senses were hyperfocused on her, probing her mouth with my tongue, and sucking that lush lower lip into my mouth. After the initial surprise, she met my advances full on, twisting and deepening each kiss, running her tongue across my teeth in a sexy move that sent bolts of lightening straight to my excited cock.

Tangling both hands in her hair, I pulled her onto me, and we fell back together, gulping in air between searing kisses. My eyes rolled back in pleasure, my lips on high alert, and I was flooded with sensations from her delicious kisses and the rubbing of my hard cock against her body. I was lost, falling into a whirlwind of everything I’d imagined I’d feel kissing her again. I didn’t want any of it to stop. Just about the time that thought popped into my head, Jen planted her hands on my chest and pushed herself off me.

What the heck?

It took a second for everything to register through the fog of lust that enveloped me. I opened my eyes to see Jen sitting back on her heels, one hand to her mouth, the other pushing her hair back behind her ear. It was a strange pose. The sort someone made when they suddenly realized they’d made a mistake.

Dangit.

I was breathless, a titanium cock bulging in my pants, practically ripping the fabric of my jeans, or it sure felt like it. If I wasn’t worried about the imminent prospect of blue balls I would’ve immediately asked what was wrong. She’d jumped off me like I was made of fire. Did she believe she’d made a mistake coming here alone with me, and kissing me? She hadn't mentioned a boyfriend or anyone like that. And she didn't seem like she was mad about Charlie and I dating.

Idiot.

It was my life. That had to be it. The drug business, the Saints. Or both. Probably both. Rubbish. She must’ve caught wind of the local gossip about me and the Club.

I hated my life. Nothing but a garbage carnival with trash for prizes, but I refused to harass this one up. I had to make it right.

Hope you enjoyed the sneak preview of Saints of Sin. CLICK HERE to download the full stand-alone novel and continue reading.

Other books by Eve Carter:

Saints of Sins

Deceived – Complete Series Box Set

Breathless

Fearless

Carpe Diem

Pure Temptation

Raw Temptation

Broken Temptation

Flirting With Destiny

Driven By Destiny

Saved By Destiny

Click here to join my Facebook page: https://www.facebook.com/evecarterauthor

Eve xoxo

About the Author

Eve Carter is a USA Today and New York Times Bestseller, and with a modern contemporary erotic twist to her romance novels, you had better fasten your seatbelt, as the ride is always fun, exciting and fiery.

Living in Las Vegas, but a Midwesterner in origin, Eve finds plenty of inspiration for her books in her own exciting life. Eve has always loved the arts and as a young girl, she took dance classes and spent the summers reading books from the local library. Fascinated with the written word and its power to guide the imagination, Eve started writing short stories and later took Creative Writing classes in college. Eve graduated from the University of Iowa with a B.A. in Journalism and an M.A. in Higher Education.